ã€ŠHis Sexual Addictionã€‹


 Chapter 1: Lyka

    Chapter 1: Lyka

    "Are you sure that you''ll just be fine there, my daughter?" My mom''s voice quivered with concern,

    her worry etched on her face. I could see the lines of anxiety that had formed on her forehead from

    countless sleepless nights.

    I couldn''t help but let out a heartfeltugh, hoping to lighten the heavy atmosphere that enveloped

    us. My mom''s eyes narrowed at me, her worry refusing to fade. "Oh, mother! Yes, I''ll be just fine

    there! You have to believe in me, okay?"

    A heavy sigh escaped her lips, and I knew that her worry ran deep. Despite my attempts to

    reassure her, the weight of her concern was palpable in the air. It was at that moment that I realized

    how much she truly cared.

    "Mom, it''s me, Lyka Montefranca¡ªyour daughter. I''m going to work as a housekeeper in Gustavo''s

    mansion, alright? I understand you worry about me but I''m not a child anymore; I can handle

    myself," I reassured her by a tender smile gracing my lips.

    I was excited about starting my new job as a maid in Gustavo''s mansion. Today was the day I would

    travel there, and I hoped the ce would live up to its "humble" description. I had to take three

    buses to reach there. I know it will be tiring but I was grateful that my job application had been

    epted. I thanked God for this opportunity.

    My mother''s face lit up as she absorbed my words, a gentle smile spreading across her lips. She

    stepped closer to me, and I anticipated a warm embrace, but instead, she yfully pinched my

    cheeks.

    Ouch!

    The slight pain only served as a reminder of her love.

    "I am your mother, Lyka, and it''s only natural for me to worry about you, my dear. I will undoubtedly

    miss you, my mischievous daughter! Promise me that you''ll take good care of yourself there," she

    reminded me earnestly, and I nodded in response.

    Ah, a mother''s love truly knew no bounds.

    As I turned to resume packing my belongings, a loud shout echoed from the other side of the room.

    I immediately recognized the voice¡ªit belonged to my father. His deteriorating health had confined

    him to his bed, leaving him with nothing but frustration.

    "Lucia!" His angry roar reverberated through the house.

    "Lucia! Where are you?! You have toe here! I despise this wretched existence!" His tantrums

    had started again. My mother''s expression changed in an instant; she grasped my hands firmly,

    locking her gaze with mine.

    "Ahm, Lyka.¡­ Promise me that you''ll take care of yourself, alright? I won''t be there to protect you.

    You made a promise, remember? I''ll go to your father," she said hurriedly before rushing toward

    their room.

    With a heavy heart, I continued to pack my belongings. Folding each shirt and item with care, I

    ced them inside my worn-out bag. This bag held sentimental value¡ªit was the first thing I bought

    with my hard-earned money.

    Just as I was about to zip up the bag and prepare myself to leave, a small hand grasped mine,

    pulling me back. It was my little brother, Dodong.

    "S-sis?" His voice quivered, revealing his hunger and desperation. "Sis, do we have anything to

    eat? I-I''m so hungry, I need to eat," he pleaded.

    Malnourished andcking vital nutrients, his eyes bore the unmistakable signs of hunger. My heart

    nearly shattered, contemting the life we were trapped in. I pitied him, I pitied myself, and I pitied

    our family. Dodong was a reminder of our poor circumstances. This was our reality¡ªa life where we

    were among the "poorest of the poor." Basic necessities, like food, were luxuries we oftencked.

    We were fortunate enough to have a roof over our heads, but it did little to alleviate the hardships

    that burdened our existence.

    "D-Dodong, hold on," I stammered and searched the pocket of my small bag. I had kept a piece of

    Rebeco biscuit there, nning to have it as a snack during mymute. But now, I knew my

    brother needed it more.

    ¡°Here, Dong, it''s just one. I''m sorry. I''m sure it''ll still satisfy your little stomach, right?" I teased, and

    he managed a weakugh in response.

    Now, happiness sparkled in his eyes. I loved how his facial expression changed because of such

    small things.

    "Thank you, sis! I haven''t eaten since yesterday. I just gave the food I found in the trash can to Ate

    Datdat," he eximed between bites of the biscuit, devouring it like a hungry monster.

    "...But Ate Datdat won''t get sick because of the food I gave her, right? When I found it in the trash,

    the owner had just thrown it away in a split second. I guess bacteria won''t spread that fast, right?"

    he innocently asked.

    Suddenly, a pang of pain struck my chest, burdened by what I heard. My determination to work

    increased even more so that I could at least feed my siblings with edible food.

    Ate Datdat. He referred to our other sibling. We were only three siblings, but even with that small

    number, our parents struggled to provide us with three meals a day. I was the oldest among the

    three of us, and Dodong was the youngest.

    "Hmmm, yeah, I think it should be fine. By the way, Dong, where is Ate Datdat?" I inquired,

    scanning our humble dwelling. I adjusted my mini bag, ready to go.

    "In our room, sis," he replied. I nodded and walked towards our room. I could see a silhouette of a

    figure lying down. At first nce, it was clear that she was suffering, her emaciated frame revealing

    her bones. She was our priority in this household. It was alright if we couldn''t eat three times a day

    as long as she could eat.

    "Datdat... Have you eaten yet, my dear?" I asked softly, aware of her fragility inside and out. She

    responded with a weak smile.

    "Is it time for you to leave... for work, sis?" she asked, deflecting my concern with another question.

    Sighing, I smiled and answered, "Yes, I''m heading to that mansion now. I''ll buy food and medicine

    when I get paid, alright? You''ll recover soon, okay?" I said, rubbing her hair gently.

    She nodded and said, "I will, sis. You take care, okay?" She reminded me. I smiled and nted soft

    kisses on her forehead.

    After our brief conversation, I exited the room. ncing at my watch, I noticed it was already past

    seven in the morning.

    The first bus was scheduled for eight o''clock, so I decided to say goodbye to Papa before leaving. I

    was always apprehensive about Papa''s attitude¡ªhe seemed burdened by the weight of the world,

    constantly consumed by anger.

    "Pa..." I called out, hoping for some acknowledgement. But he simply replied with a single "Oh,"

    without even ncing in my direction. Papa sat in a chair by the window, lost in his own thoughts.

    "Papa, I''m just here to bid goodbye. I''m leaving for work," I began, my voice trembling.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Bullshit!" he interjected, cutting off my words with a profanityced outburst.

    I bit my lip, tears welling up in my eyes. Papa''s mockery stung deeply. I couldn''t help but cry¡ªI

    despised my vulnerability in moments like these.

    "What''s with being a housekeeper? You''re degrading yourself by serving others for money! Stay

    here and serve your family, you stupid girl!" he shouted, his voice dripping with scorn. A single tear

    escaped my eyes. I couldn''t help it¡ªI was crying. I hated how vulnerable I felt in front of my father.

    "Huh! What''s wrong with being ¡®a maid¡¯? Can''t you at least be happy that your daughter wants to

    help? Look at you¡ªwhat can you do? You''re just sitting there¡­¡±

    ¡°I''m not ming you or your condition, but please, Papa, be grateful that I care for you, Mama,

    Dodong, and Datdat! I just want to help. What''s wrong with that?" I poured out my emotions, my

    voice cracking.

    I was still sobbing, wiping away my tears. Papa continued to sit there, staring at me as if I were a

    stranger. His angry gaze pierced through me. He had changed so much. Gone were the days when

    he would hug me and pinch my cheeks, calling me "princess" when I was little. People really do

    change.

    I took a deep breath,posing myself. Even as tears still streaked my face, I mustered the

    strength to speak. "Whether you like it or not, Papa, I will work as a maid. I just want to help. I hope

    you can appreciate that. Goodbye," I bid my farewell and headed towards the door. Upon reaching

    the hallway, I noticed Mother and Dodong standing in front of Papa''s room. They had been listening

    to our exchange.

    A weak smile formed on my face as Mother tapped my back gently. "Mother... Dodong, I''m leaving

    now..." I spoke, my voice filled with determination and a hint of sadness.

    I took a deep breath,posing myself. Even as tears still streaked my face, I mustered the

    strength to speak. "Whether you like it or not, Papa, I will work as a maid. I just want to help. I hope

    you can appreciate that. Goodbye," I bid my farewell and headed towards the door.

    Upon reaching the hallway, I noticed Mother and Dodong standing in front of Papa''s room. They

    had been listening to our conversation.

    A weak smile formed on my face as Mother tapped my back gently. "Mom... Dodong, I''m leaving

    now..." I spoke, my voice filled with determination and a hint of sadness.

 Chapter 2: Growling Stomach and Cold Sweats

    Chapter 2: Growling Stomach and Cold Sweats

    I heard my mother sigh, her voiceden with hesitation as she spoke. "Hays, you really have to take

    care of yourself, okay?"

    With a determined nod, I looked into her eyes. "Okay, Mom. I promise you, I will take care of

    myself."

    Her voice trembled slightly as she repeated her plea, her concern shining through. "Take care,

    okay? Promise your mother, okay?"

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I promise, Mother. With all my heart," I replied earnestly, attempting to alleviate her worries with my

    reassurance.

    A yful glint entered my eyes as I turned my attention to Dodong. "Hey, Dodong! While I''m away, I

    need you to be the strong one for Mother and Ate Datdat. And perhaps, if you can find a way, try to

    lighten Papa''s mood. I know you can have a way with him, little brother," I said, trying to infuse a

    touch of lightheartedness into the heavy atmosphere.

    A smile brightened Dodong''s face as he nodded eagerly. "Yes, Ate! I''ll take good care of them. You

    take care too, and make us proud!"

    Before departing, I cast a final nce at my mother, feeling the weight of bittersweet emotions

    tugging at my heart. I enveloped her in a tight embrace, the warmth of our connection mingling with

    the underlying sense of longing. As I handed her my keypad cellphone, a tender smile curved my

    lips. "Keep it, Mom. This way, I can always reach out to you. I''ve already saved the number of this

    phone. If I need to contact you, I can borrow a phone at the mansion."

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she embraced the phone, holding it close to her heart. "Thank you,

    Lyka. It means a lot to me. And don''t worry about us. We''ll manage. Focus on your dreams and

    aspirations. You will always have our love and support."

    Her words stirred a mix of emotions within me¡ªgratitude, love, and a hint of sadness. The embrace

    lingered a moment longer, conveying unspoken sentiments before I finally pulled away, a sense of

    purpose propelling me forward.

    As I settled into the bus seat, the weight of uncertainties ahead settled upon my shoulders. A heavy

    sigh escaped my lips, the weight of the world seemingly pressing down upon me. My mind

    wandered, contemting what awaited me in that grand mansion¡ªwould it be a ce of

    opportunity, or would it present unforeseen challenges?

    Lost in my musings, a pang of hunger interrupted my thoughts, reminding me of the sacrifices I had

    made. I remembered giving Dodong thest piece of biscuit from my mini bag, knowing deep down

    that he needed it more than I did. Although my stomach growled in protest, I held no regrets.

    Dodong''s well-being was worth more than my temporary difort and hunger.

    As the bus rumbled along the road, I leaned back in my seat, closing my eyes for a brief moment of

    sce.

    "Hey miss, I''m selling biscuits. Would you like to buy it?" A woman in her early 30¡¯s approached me.

    I wanted to buy them because I was hungry, but I didn''t have any money left. I only had enough for

    transportation. I hadn''t eaten anything because there was no food at home.

    "Thank you for offering, but I''m not hungry," I politely replied.

    She smiled mischievously and insisted, "Oh, really? I heard your stomach growl like a hungry lion!

    Rawr! Rawr! Rawr!" She even acted it out.

    "No, you must be mistaken. I''m perfectly fine! I''m not hungry," I said, ncing out the window,

    pretending to be interested in the view. But honestly, it was just the pollution outside, not something

    worth looking at.

    I decided to try and sleep to forget about my hunger. Maybe if I slept, it wouldn''t bother me as much.

    ¨C

    I was on my way to the mansion, riding the third bus. The problem was, I was really hungry, and it

    was making my head hurt. Everything looked blurry, like there were two of everything. It was a

    terrible feeling.

    "Rx, Lyka! Take it easy," I told myself, trying to calm down. But I couldn''t stop the cold sweats

    that covered my face. I tried drinking some water to ease my hunger, but it didn''t help much.

    Finally, we arrived at the mansion, but I still needed to take a cab to get to the actual house. The

    vi was enormous¡ªwhen I say big, I mean really big! I couldn¡¯t believe one family only lives here,

    it could pass as a subdivision!

    I could barely walk straight. My head was pounding, and my vision was still blurry. A man in a jersey

    noticed me and asked if I was okay.

    "Yes, I''m fine. Can you help me find a cab, please?" I pleaded, feeling like I was going to be sick.

    My stomach was in knots. I just needed something to eat!

    "Okay, but are you sure you''re alright? You look pale," he said, concerned. I nodded repeatedly, not

    knowing what would happen next. All I wanted was to lie down, take a nap, and eat. Life can be so

    cruel sometimes.

    "Miss! I found a cab," he called out.

    I smiled and thanked him, relieved to have found a way to my destination. As I climbed into the cab,

    cold sweat continued to trickle down my palms. This was not good. I wanted to make a good

    impression on my first day, but my face looked tired beyond measure.

    "We''ve arrived at the address you gave me, miss," the cab driver informed me, snapping me out of

    my thoughts.

    I paid the cab driver and expressed my gratitude before stepping out. Despite my weakened state,

    my face still reflected a sense of astonishment as I took in the sight of the mansion before me. It

    was grand and exquisitely beautiful!

    The exterior showcased a vintage charm with a touch of uniqueness. The theme and design

    emanated elegance, promising a sophisticated interior that matched the grandeur of the outside.

    A woman in her forties, dressed in a housekeeper''s uniform, approached and asked if I was okay. I

    ran my fingers through my hair, trying to hide my current state. "Yes, ma''am," I replied, my voice

    slightly shaky.

    She observed me for a few moments before speaking again. "Oh, great! You must be Lyka

    Montefranca. Come, let''s go inside. Madam is waiting for you," she said, leading the way towards

    the house.

    Though still feeling lightheaded, I gathered my strength and followed her. With a sigh, I caught her

    attention.

    "Are you okay, Lyka? You look pale..." she asked, concern evident in her voice.

    I mustered a smile to disguise my condition. "Yes, ma''am."

    She chuckled and corrected me, "Oh, call me ¡®Linda¡¯, not ma''am. It''s too formal! HAHA!" Her

    laughter lightened the atmosphere as we continued our walk towards the mansion.

    As we entered, the sight of the dazzling chandelier weed us with a warm glow. The ce

    exuded opulence and hinted at its extravagant cost.

    "Madam, this is Lyka, the new housekeeper of this mansion," Linda introduced me to an elegant

    woman. Contrary to what I had seen in movies, where the "Madam" character often appeared strict,

    she wore a gentle smile. At that moment, I sensed her kind-heartedness.

    ¡°Hello, Lyka!" she greeted me warmly.

    I attempted to reciprocate the greeting with a smile, but my body refused to cooperate. Fatigue and

    dizziness overwhelmed me.

    That was thest thing I remembered before everything faded into darkness.

 Chapter 3: Joday and Doday

    Chapter 3: Joday and Doday

    "Is she alright?"

    "She looks pale."

    The voices surrounded me as I slowly opened my eyes, greeted by a ceiling painted in soothing

    shades of blue. Confusion filled my mind as I tried to piece together my surroundings. Where am I?

    "She''s awake!"

    "Hey, Lyka! Are you okay now?" Miss Linda''s concerned voice reached my ears, but my head

    throbbed, making it hard to focus.

    "Miss Linda, what happened?" I asked, my gaze scanning the room. Madam approached, walking

    towards the side of the bed where Iy.

    "You made us worried, Lyka. You fainted¡­." she exined, gently brushing a stray strand of hair

    away from my face. As she did so, her kind nature became evident.

    "F-fainted? Oh my! I''m so sorry, Madam! It''s my first day here in the mansion, and I should be

    working!" I eximed, ready to jump up and resume my duties. However, Madam stopped me.

    "No, no, it''s okay. You need to rest¡ª"

    Before she could finish her sentence, a loud growl echoed from my stomach. I felt my face flush

    with embarrassment. Not again! The hunger persisted, refusing to be ignored.

    "Oh, uh, sorry Madam, Miss Linda¡­." I mumbled shyly, avoiding their gaze.

    "Oh! You fainted because you were hungry, right?" Madam asked, deducing the cause. I was about

    to deny it, but before I could utter a word, she instructed Miss Linda, "Prepare some food for Lyka,

    immediately!" Hermand was swift, and Miss Linda promptly obeyed.

    What was happening? I was supposed to be the one serving them, but here they were, taking care

    of me.

    "Lyka, what happened? You didn''t eat anything beforeing here? That''s not a healthy lifestyle,

    Miss," Madam scolded, her concern evident.

    I couldn''t believe it. They were just too kind, too caring.

    "Here it is, Madam."

    "Thank you, Linda..."

    "...Lyka, feel free to eat now. Satisfy your hunger, okay? After you''ve eaten, Linda will show you

    around the mansion. It''s nice to meet you!" Madam said before bidding her farewell.

    Once again, I was taken aback by their unexpected kindness. I had anticipated a strict and

    unfriendly environment, but instead, they disyed genuine care andpassion. Perhaps,

    working here would turn out to be a positive experience after all.

    "You may eat now, Lyka," Miss Linda said with a warm smile.

    I mouthed a silent ¡®thank you¡¯ and, following Madam''s instructions, I began to satisfy my hunger.

    The food in front of me looked absolutely delicious! My mouth watered at the sight of it. I couldn''t

    believe they allowed a maid like me to eat such expensive fruits and dishes. It felt like I was being

    spoiled.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Thank you so much, Miss Linda. The food was amazing!" I eximed, pping my hands with

    delight.

    "Madam is truly kind, isn''t she?" Miss Linda said, helping me to stand up. I feel much better now.

    Food really works like magic. I chuckled at my own thoughts.

    "She really is! I''m sure I''m going to love working here," I replied, excitement evident in my voice.

    "Calm down, Miss. Now, I''ll show you the maids'' quarters," Miss Linda said, leading me to a in

    pink door adorned with a simplece doorknob. It looked simple yet neat. As we entered, four beds

    greeted us.

    Four beds? That meant there were two other housekeepers besides me. No wonder the mansion

    was so big.

    "This bed is for you, Lyka, and the one next to it is mine," Miss Linda exined. "The other two are

    for Joday and Doday. Since you''re all close in age, I''m sure you''ll be good friends,¡± she

    smiled.

    So, Joday and Doday were my fellow housekeepers. I hoped we would get along well. I quickly

    ced my belongings on my bed. It looked warm andfortable. Each bed also had a small table

    beside it. The maids in this mansion were definitely well taken care of.

    Miss Linda proceeded to show me around the mansion¡ªthe kitchen, the pool area, the garage, the

    garden¡ªevery nook and cranny except for one room, which belonged to someone named Kiro. I

    didn''t bother asking about it since I wasn''t particrly interested.

    "Lyka, this is our uniform¡ª the maid''s uniform," Miss Linda handed me the outfit.

    "You should change into it since it''s time for work."

    I went to thefort room to change and looked at myself in the mirror. The uniform suited me

    surprisingly well. Was I really destined to be a maid? I chuckled at the thought.

    "Wow! You look stunning in the uniform, Lyka! Your beauty doesn''t match what you''re wearing. You

    look like a princess!" Miss Linda eximed, looking at me with awe.

    Princess. That''s what my Papa used to call me when I was a child. I smiled weakly at the memory.

    "Thank you, Miss Linda," I said shyly.

    "Oh my goodness! You''re such a sweet and beautiful person, Lyka! Now, let''s head to the kitchen

    and get to work," she said, leading the way as I followed.

    As we entered the kitchen, the air was filled with a mouthwatering aroma. It seems that Joday and

    Doday have already cooked something delicious.

    "Joday and Doday,e over here! I want to introduce you to our new friend that Madam hired,"

    Miss Linda called out.

    The two immediately approached us. Like me, they were dressed in maid uniforms. I wanted to

    smile at them, but their expressions seemed to say ¡®don''t smile at us¡¯.

    "This is Joday, Lyka. She''s assigned to take care of the pool and garage areas of the mansion,"

    Miss Linda introduced me to her. Joday had cute curls and fierce eyes. I smiled at her, but she just

    smirked in response.

    "Nice to meet you," I said politely.

    "K," was Joday''s short response.

    "And this is Doday," Lady Linda continued. Doday had a bubbly personality, with a carefree and

    cheerful attitude.

    "Hi Lyka! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!" Doday eximed, repeating the

    phrase several times. I extended my hand to shake hers, but she surprised me by pulling me into a

    hug. It was endearing.

    Despite Joday''s stern look, there was a friendliness about Doday. Overall, I felt like I would enjoy

    working with them.

    "You''re so cute, Doday!" I said, trying topliment her. But her mood suddenly shifted.

    "What did you just say?" Doday''s expression changed, and she raised an eyebrow.

    I looked at Lady Linda, confused about the sudden change in Doday''s demeanor. What had I said

    wrong?

    "W-what''s wrong with being cute, Doday?" I asked, seeking an exnation.

    "It''s just wrong and unrighteous. I''m not just cute, I''m beautiful!" Doday replied, sounding a bit angry.

    "Oh, um, yes! You''re beautiful like a goddess, perhaps?" I tried to appease her, and she responded

    bytching onto my arm.

    "Oh my gosh, you''re right! I am a goddess, aren''t I? You''re so honest! Oh my gosh!" Doday

    eximed in her unique way. She was definitely an interesting character.

    "Okay, okay, girls! Back to work!" Miss Linda intervened, bringing our attention back to our duties.

    We quickly went to our assigned areas. I was in charge of the garden, so I hurriedly made my way

    there.

    As I entered the garden, I was greeted by a breathtaking sight. There were various flowers like

    daisies, rosemary, roses, orchids, and more. It was a paradise of colors and scents, reminding me

    of my mother''s love for flowers. I felt a pang of longing for my family.

    I busied myself by picking fresh leaves from the nts and trees. The work was not too demanding,

    and I enjoyed being surrounded by nature.

    "Lyka! It''s time to eat lunch!" I heard Miss Linda''s voice calling from the mansion. I responded with a

    shout of acknowledgement and quickly made my way inside.

    "Lyka, please help me prepare the food," Miss Linda instructed me.

    I smiled and replied, "Yes, Miss."

    "By the way, Lyka, you look familiar. When you were standing in front of the gate earlier, you

    reminded me of someone I know," Miss Linda said, trying to exin herself.

    I raised an eyebrow in confusion. "I remind you of someone? Who is this person you''re talking

    about, Miss?" I asked curiously.

    "Oh, forget about that, Lyka! Haha! Let''s just focus on our work," she said, changing the subject and

    setting the table with utensils. It was strange. My face seemed familiar to her, and she mentioned

    someone from her past.

    Who could it be? I let out a sigh, deciding to put that thought aside and concentrate on my tasks.

    As I looked at the table, I noticed that there were only five tes. Miss Linda had mentioned that

    Madam wanted the maids to eat with her. So, I assumed the five tes were for Madam, Lady

    Linda, Joday, Doday, and myself. But what about Kiro? I had no idea about Kiro''s connection to

    Madam. Was he her husband or son? And why were there only five tes?

    "Joday, does Madam live alone in this mansion?" I asked, leaning towards Joday who was standing

    next to me.

    "Are you dumb or something? Do you think we are ghosts?" she replied sarcastically, or maybe it

    was meant as a joke.

    "No, that''s not what I meant. I was asking if she''s the only one living here, without any rtives," I

    rified.

    Joday rolled her eyes at me. "Huh! Can you stop bothering me? I''m here to work... And to answer

    your question, it''s something for me to know and for you to find out," she smirked.

    Sighing again, I realized that Joday and I probably wouldn''t get along very well.

 Chapter 4: Introducing Kiro

    Chapter 4: Introducing Kiro

    After a peaceful dinner, Miss Linda had gone to the convenience store, leaving Joday, Doday, and

    me in the kitchen.

    "Hey, Lyka!" Doday shouted my name, catching my attention. I asked her what was going on.

    "You''re so beautiful, Lyka... I can''t believe that you''re the one who applied to be a maid here," she

    complimented me.

    Blushing at her words, I wasn''t used to receiving suchpliments.

    "Um, thank you? Thank you, Doday," I replied, feeling a bit shy.

    "Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!" Here came her famous "oh my gosh" expression. It

    seemed to be Doday''s trademark.

    "You actually look like those rich and elegant brats, haha!" she joked. However, herughter was

    abruptly cut off by Joday''s remark.

    "Huh! It''s theplete opposite, Doday. Can''t you see?" Joday raised her eyebrows at Doday.

    "Her beauty is more like that of bitches and whores. I''m guessing you were a former stripper or

    ¡®something¡¯ at a bar," Joday mocked me, scanning my body with her eyes.

    "J-Joday..." Doday tried to stop her, but Joday continued.

    "No, look at her, Doday. Yeah, she''s beautiful. But who knows what kind of work she did before she

    applied here? Maybe she was involved in sex work," she continued, mocking me without any regard

    for my feelings.

    "I would choose death over sex work, Joday. Stop judging people. You don''t know me. I''ll take what

    you said as apliment," I calmly said, forcing a sweet smile. Argh, I wanted to put an end to her

    judgment of my womanhood.

    "Whatever. By the way, since Miss Linda isn''t here, take this food to Sir Kiro''s room now," she

    ordered, handing me a tray filled with food and water. Reluctantly, Iplied, not because I wanted

    to, but because I wanted to get away from her presence.

    As I made my way upstairs, I tried to calm myself down. How dare she! pping her would only

    cause a scene on my first day, and I didn''t want that. Madam had been so kind to us, so I resolved

    to work hard and prove myself.

    When I reached Kiro''s room, I noticed a small table ced next to the door. What was it for? Why

    was there a table outside his room?

    Shrugging off my curiosity, I was about to knock on the door, but to my surprise, it was already

    open. I cautiously entered the room.

    "Hello?" I nced around, taking in the typical masculine decor of a guy''s room. I assumed Kiro

    must be Madam''s son.

    "Hey, Sir Kiro?" I called out again, but there was no response. Perhaps he was in the shower?

    I walked over to his bedside table and ced the tray with his dinner on it.

    "Sir Kiro, I am the new maid here in your mansion... I put your dinner on your bedside table!" I

    directed my words towards the bathroom, assuming he was there.

    Just as I was about to step back and leave the room, I was suddenly embraced from behind.

    "I prefer my food in bed," a man''s voice said, sending shivers down my spine. My heart raced at his

    words,bined with the unexpectedness of his embrace.

    "S-sir Kiro? Ahm, why are you hugging me, sir?" I asked nervously. As I expected, he just recently

    came out from the bathroom because I can still smell his shampoo on him.

    Instead of answering me, he smelled and licked my nape. What is he freaking doing?

    "Hmmm," he moaned, still smelling me.

    "Are you my mom''s gift for me?Good choice, just like my taste," he said and pulled me into the bed.

    He positioned himself on top of me immediately.

    "S-sir? If you''re just joking, please sir, this isn¡¯t funny! I am still new here!" I said, my voice

    shuttered. No! What is he going to do with me?! For Pete''s sake! I don''t know what to do but writh.

    He started kissing my lips, and explored my mouth. I didn''t kissed him back because I was clouded

    with thoughts, am I being harrassed?

    "S-top i-it!"

    His kisses trailed on my neck and his hands were already roaming around my body. The only thing I

    did was cry. It feels so dirty, I''m hopeless.

    "No! No! Stop it! Sir Kiro!"

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His tongue was busy licking and sucking my other peak while his hands were teasing and ying

    with my nipple. And all I could feel was the dumbness of the situation. How did I get here when I

    was just in the kitchen and enjoying my first night of work??  I feel dumb. I cried and cried and

    shouted for help.

    "S-sir please! Please stop doing this, sir! What are you doing, sir? Help! Help! Help me, please!" I

    pleaded and pleaded but no one helped me, I don''t even think they heard me.

    "Stop shouting, my room is soundproof. Shouting will be tiring, just let me baby. . . Shhh," he calmly

    said and continued what he''s doing.

    "Shut up! You''re a demon! Stop it! Please please, don''t do this! Please! I''m begging you, don''t do

    this to me. . ."

    Instead of hearing me, he just continues on pleasuring himself.

    His fingers found their way on my entrance. He inserted digits on me. He used my body for his own

    lust and pleasure. I couldn''t do anything. I fought and writhed but he just continued on with what

    he''s doing.

    I''m a virgin for Pete''s sake but he isn''t gentle at all. I felt something building up on my tummy so I

    held the sheets.

    He lowered his head into my entrance and started to eat me there. This is the most horrible night of

    my life!

    I keep crying and moaning. I don''t know what to do anymore.

    "Please, please. . ."

    "Please what, baby?" He said and continued.

    "There''s something building up on my s-stomach. I don''t know w-what that is. R-remove this

    feeling," I plead.

    He then smiled at me. He''s a real demon!

    "Hmm, something''s building up. You''re already turned on by what I''ve been doing," He said and

    went top of me to ravish my lips again.

    I struggled and fought him so he could not kiss me but he''s a man, he has more power to make his

    top on me.

    He then continued and I was shocked when I felt something being put inside mine. It was so big that

    I cried more in pain.

    "Argh!"

    "You''re a virgin? My mom hired a virgin for me?" He keeps asking but my mind is too clouded with

    pain. Hired what? Hired?

    "You''re a devil. Do whatever you want to do with me. Make it happen, remember, you''re a devil. I

    hate you." I said coldly. There was no way that he would stop so the only way to make this situation

    stop as soon as possible is to let him do anything until he¡¯s done. I feel so numb.

    He keeps on thrusting in and out. He keeps on moaning. And here I am, a real freak crying.

    I felt that he took out his manhood and spit a thing on the other corner of the room, and that''s my

    sign to stand up and grab my clothes.

    I immediately wear my maid''s uniform and leave the room without looking back at the demon. He''s

    a demon for real. A demon.

    I immediately went to the left wing of the mansion where thefort room is. I washed my face

    while crying over and over again.

    I thought my stay here would be great, turns out, it will be worse.

 Chapter 5: Worth a Lie?

    Chapter 5: Worth a Lie?

    I quickly walked downstairs, making sure to hide any signs of tears in my eyes. It''s absolutely

    disgusting! I can''t evenprehend the emotions I''m feeling right now.

    What happened was suffocating! Can it be true that my boss, Kiro, actually harassed me? Did I

    really lose my virginity? I mean, virginity doesn''t define a woman''s dignity, but it was meant to be a

    gift for my future husband, not that despicable Kiro!

    Kiro is a monstrous beast! I''ll expose everything to Madam and Miss Linda! For sure, they will help

    me.

    He vited and harassed me, and yet I feelpletely powerless. This is the worst. I cried my

    heart out earlier in the restroom, and now I feel like breaking down all over again. I need someone

    to talk to. It''s frustrating. I want to escape this mansion as soon as possible, but it''s not that easy for

    me.

    I''m certain that Madam is in her office, so I hurried there. However, just as I was about to enter, I

    overheard a conversation between two people inside.

    "M-Madam, what if Kiro used Lyka for his pleasure? I''m so worried about her! Why did Joday and

    Doday allow her to go to Kiro''s room?!" Miss Linda''s words shocked me.

    They knew? What on earth is happening? They knew? And what do they mean by ¡®pleasure¡¯?

    There must be something more to their words. What could it possibly be?

    "Just calm down, Linda! You know Kiro''s situation, we can''t control him," Madam replied.

    Situation? Why can''t they ¡®control¡¯ him?

    "I''ll just pay her off, like I did with the previous housekeepers Kiro exploited, so she won''t reveal the

    secret. I need to protect my son. He has been through so much," Madam exined.

    They''ll pay me? They''ll pay me to keep quiet? That''s ridiculous!

    I stood there, stunned by what I had just heard. So, I''m trapped? They''ll simply pay me off if I dare

    to speak up? Is there really nothing I can do except stay silent?

    What the heck? I feel like crying again. I feel so helpless. And what Madam said¡ªjust like the other

    former maids? So Kiro also touched those maids?

    What is really going on here?

    I couldn''t believe my eyes when the door swung open, revealing Miss Linda and Madam standing

    before me. We were all taken aback by the unexpected encounter.

    "L-Lyka? Weren''t you here a while ago?" Madam asked, her voice filled with nervousness.

    "Um, no, Madam! I was just about toe in when the door opened," I quickly came up with an

    excuse. I''m not sure why I needed to provide an alibi when I might be the victim here.

    "O-okay. You''re the one who brought food to Kiro''s room, right?" Madam asked, her tone slightly off.

    Miss Linda''s eyes darted nervously, and she clung onto my arms tightly.

    "Is everything alright, Lyka? You''re safe, right? Please tell me you''re okay," she said, hugging me.

    This was what I had yearned for earlier¡ªaforting embrace. I desperately wanted to cry on her

    shoulder and pour out all my pain and disappointment. But I had to numb it all.

    Deep down, I knew I couldn''t lose this job. My family depended on me. We needed the money. And

    I was certain that the ¡®money¡¯ Madam mentioned earlier to Miss Linda wouldn''t be enough if I were

    to reveal what Kiro did to me.

    "Linda, stop prying¡ª"

    I cut off Madam''s words and answered Miss Linda''s question.

    "Um, what''s the matter, Miss? Why all themotion? There''s nothing wrong, I just bought his food

    upstairs then left. So, what are you talking about?"

    Both women froze upon hearing my response, as if my words were too unbelievable.

    Yes, I had to do this. I had to lie for my own sake. I couldn''t afford to lose this job. Being someone

    who doesn¡¯t have a degree, finding employment elsewhere would be challenging for me.

    "What did you just say, Lyka?"

    "Did we hear you correctly?"

    They bombarded me with questions. It seemed as if they had already anticipated that something

    would happen with Kiro. It''s ironic how they never helped me. They truly are heartless.

    "Lyka, I was really concerned about you. You''re precious to me from the moment I saw you. Please

    tell me, did he do anything to you?"

    "Stop it, Linda!" Madam shouted at her. I was taken aback by this side of her.

    "If Lyka is telling the truth, then my Kiro is cured, right? Is my son really cured now, Linda?" Madam

    smiled like a deranged person. She even pped her hands while repeatedly asking Miss Linda the

    same question.

    "Tell me, Lyka. Are you telling the truth? Are you telling the truth?" Madam asked me.

    I choked on my own saliva before replying, "Y-yes, Madam. What''s happening? Why are you acting

    like this?" I pretended.

    "N-nothing, forget it. I''m just so happy, Lyka!" she eximed.

    "Linda, please call Kiro''s doctor right away and make sure Joday and Doday stay in the maids''

    quarters. Tell them not to wander around the mansion," shemanded, holding my hands. Then

    she pulled me along, and we entered her office. She gestured for me to sit on one of the sofas and

    gave me a smile.

    She was the most peculiar person I had ever encountered.

    "M-Madam, what''s going on? This question has been on my mind¡­."

    She took a seat on another sofa in front of me and pulled out an envelope.

    "Lyka, Kiro is my son and he has an illness. It''s a condition where abnormal sexual hormones

    ur," she exined. I was shocked by her words. What? Is such an illness even real? I had no

    idea.

    "What? What does that mean, Madam?"

    "He has Satyriasis. We''ll wait for the doctor toe so you can understand the condition better."

    "I also locked up Joday and Doday so they won''t roam around the mansion. They''re unaware of

    Kiro''s condition. . ."

    I was left speechless. Completely speechless.

    Later, the doctor arrived along with Miss Linda. Madam and the doctor exchanged greetings.

    "The causes of uncontrolled sexual behavior can vary. It could be due to an underlying personality

    disorder, addiction, or physical disorder," the doctor exined, and we listened attentively.

    "Nymphomania in females and Satyriasis in males are believed to be caused by dysfunction in the

    pituitary nd or irritation of the brain cortex," the doctor continued, shedding light on Kiro''s

    condition.

    "In Kiro''s case, you mentioned to me, Madam, that he has been experiencing anxiety andN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    depression. Well, anxiety and depression can contribute significantly to his state..."

    "You also informed me that he frequently consumes alcoholic beverages, and that contributes as

    well," Madam Gustavo nodded.

    "Yes, doctor. You have already exined these to me. Now, can we discuss his new medication?"

    Madam requested.

    The doctor then nced at me. What did that look mean?

    "Linda informed me over the phone that a young woman entered his room earlier but nothing

    happened between them?" the doctor questioned. Is that a significant factor for his condition?

    What? My lies might not have been very effective. They might think that Kiro is already cured. It''s

    customary to address him by his name, but I refuse to show him any respect. He''s a demon.

    But... Isn''t he also a victim of his condition? He''s not in his right state of mind, and I''m certain that

    without this illness, he would have been like his kind mother.

    I pushed aside my thoughts and focused on the doctor''s words.

    "Yes, doctor. The girl in front of me is the one who went to his room, but he didn''t do anything to her,

    thankfully."

    The doctor smiled and congratted Madam. What was that for?

    "We should change his medication since he''s showing improvement..."

    "Antidepressants, a specific type used to treat depression, anxiety, or obsessivepulsive

    disorder, may help with hispulsive sexual behavior..."

    The doctor continued to exin.

    "Naltrexone, which is used to treat alcohol and opiate dependence, blocks the part of his brain that

    experiences pleasure from certain addictive behaviors. It can be helpful for behavioral addictions,

    such aspulsive sexual behavior..."

    "... And finally, the Mood Stabilizer, typically used for bipr disorder but can also reduce

    compulsive sexual urges," the doctor handed Madam the prescription. Madam Gustavo and the

    doctor carried on with their conversation.

    Ugh. I just want to take a shower and wash away every trace of his touch. I feel hopeless, and my

    mind is clouded with confusion. Please, give me some time to process this whole situation.

 Chapter 6: Additional Work

    Chapter 6: Additional Work

    I couldn''t believe what I had just found out. Kiro has a sexual condition, which left me feeling

    shocked. But that doesn''t change the fact that he did something wrong to me.

    I went to the bathroom in the maid''s quarters and stayed there for a long time. I cried my heart out,

    feeling like there was nothing I could do.

    If I were to tell Madam and Miss Linda about what happened, I would lose my job, and they might

    try to give me money to keep quiet. But I really need this job to support myself.

    I cried and cried, and yesterday I bought different types of soap from the Convenience Store. I

    hoped that by using them, I could wash away the marks and kisses Kiro left on my body.

    In my anger and disgust, I brushed my hair with my fingers, trying to show how repulsed I was.

    I might not have much education, and I may not know about specificws like the Republic Acts, but

    I do know that there arews to protect people who have been abused.

    As I thought about it, I couldn''t ignore the fact that Kiro himself is also a victim of his condition. It

    made me question my feelings towards him.

    "Listen, Lyka. You really need this job, okay? Losing it would be a huge problem because you didn''t

    even go to school. No other ce would hire you..." I said to myself, looking at my reflection in the

    bathroom mirror.

    "And losing your virginity or anything like that doesn''t determine your worth as a woman, alright?" I

    continued to encourage and uplift myself. Even though I still felt pain in my private area, I had to get

    used to it and walk normally so that no one would suspect anything.

    Feeling frustrated, I let out a sigh and muttered, "This feels useless!"

    I continued with my bath, spending more time in the bathroom to let my tears dry.

    When I finally stepped out of the bathroom, I went back to our room to change into my maid''s

    uniform. It was just another day for me, the second day of working as a maid in Gustavo''s mansion.

    As I entered the kitchen, Joday and Doday greeted me. Doday tried to say ¡®hello¡¯, but I refused to

    talk to her.

    I still felt disappointed with what they had done. They knew that only Miss Linda was allowed to go

    to Kiro''s room, yet they sent me instead. I understood that they didn''t know about Kiro''s condition,Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    but they were partly responsible for the suffering I was going through.

    "Good morning, Lyka," Miss Linda greeted me. I remembered how worried and concerned she was

    for me yesterday. I smiled and hugged her.

    "Good morning, Miss," I greeted her back.

    "Oh, what''s the hug for? You''re really special, Lyka. How was your sleep?" she asked.

    I thought for a moment before answering, "Um, I''m not sure if I had a good or bad sleep, Miss¡­."

    She frowned at my response.

    I smiled and added, "Do you want to know why, Miss Linda?"

    "Why?" she asked.

    "Because I was sleeping! Haha! You see, I can''t tell if it was good or bad because I was actually

    asleep!" I chuckled. I don''t know why, but I feltfortable joking around with her.

    Sheughed with me and said, "You''re such a kid! That made meugh!"

    I smiled at her. It''s funny how I can still be happy and make someone else happy with my jokes.

    "Alright, let''s get to work, Lyka," she said. Miss Linda was very professional when it came to work,

    and I nodded in agreement.

    "We''re going to cook bacon, eggs, and hotdogs for breakfast, the usual morning meal," she

    exined.

    Together with Joday and Doday, we started preparing the usual breakfast. While I was whisking the

    eggs, Joday came closer and whispered to me.

    "Hey, Lyka."

    I looked at her with an expression that wasn''t my usual self. I gave her a bored and uninterested

    look.

    "Stop being rude. That look doesn''t suit you at all," she said.

    "Tss, if you''re only here to say mean things to me, then get out of my sight, Joday. Unfortunately, I''m

    not in my usual ''kind'' mood right now," I replied tly and continued with my task.

    I heard her sigh. "Okay, okay. You can be rude to me, but leave Doday alone, okay? Talk to her. I

    was the one who sent you to Kiro''s room yesterday, so don''t take it out on her."

    I didn''t respond to herment.

    "Why are you treating us like this? What happened yesterday? We just asked you to go to Kiro''s

    room, so why are you acting like we did something wrong to you? Actually, you''re lucky because

    you probably got to see Kiro''s face. Unlike me and Doday, we haven''t seen him at all," Joday

    questioned, trying to understand my behavior.

    Her words caught my attention. What? They hadn''t seen Kiro''s face? Miss Linda had mentioned

    that she was the only one allowed to go into his room, and Joday and Doday didn''t know about his

    condition of Satyriasis. And now, they hadn¡¯t seen his face? As if his condition is contagious¡­.

    Suddenly, I recalled his face. He had a perfectly defined jawline, thin lips, a nose resembling those

    famous actors on TV, and captivating brown eyes. I brushed off my admiration for his appearance.

    When did I be so observant that I could clearly remember his face?

    "Right, because he''s a demon, so of course I''ll remember his face!" I thought to myself.

    "Hey, what are you thinking? So you''re going to spare Doday from your rudeness? Well, she didn''t

    do anything," Joday continued.

    "Yes, Doday and I are friends. I was just not in a good mood earlier, so please tell her that I''m sorry

    for refusing to talk to her," I interrupted her, wanting to rify my feelings.

    I wasn''t really angry at the two of them. It''s just that I''ll be cautious in choosing my friends because I

    know that friends can sometimes turn into enemies who will betray me.

    "Okay then," Joday walked away.

    I continued with my work, setting the eggs on the stove. As we were preparing breakfast with

    Madam, Miss Linda whispered to me.

    "Lyka, since Kiro didn''t touch you yesterday, as you told us... Madam said that now you will be the

    one going in and out of Kiro''s room to serve his meals," Lady Linda informed me. My mouth

    dropped open.

    What? No way! What on earth?!

    "Miss Linda? But my assigned tasks were just in the kitchen, pool, and garden..." I stammered.

    She nodded in response. "Yes, but Madam will increase your sry if you take on this additional

    responsibility. Since you already know about Kiro''s true nature, we trust that you will handle the job

    well."

    Oh no, lying only leads to trouble! So instead of avoiding the demon, I''m supposed to be closer to

    him? What the heck?

    "Is it fine with you, dear? If you don''t want to, I can talk to Madam and ask for another

    arrangement," Miss Linda offered, concerned.

    Her words reyed like a song to my ears. ¡®Madam will increase your sry if you take on this

    additional responsibility.¡¯

    I need the money! I''ll just have toe up with a n to ensure the demon never touches me

    again.

    "No, Lady Linda! I''m okay... I can handle the added work. It''s a deal!" I replied, trying to sound

    confident.

    Please, please, I hope I made the right decision.

 Chapter 7: I Treasure Her

    Chapter 7: I Treasure Her

    My knees felt weak. Was it a sign that I had made the wrong decision?

    I was on my way to Kiro''s room, carrying a tray of food. I didn''t quite understand why I was doing

    this, aside from the fact that my sry would increase. Am I just a sucker for money? Maybe you

    can say that.

    I sighed repeatedly as I walked, my heart beating fast. I took a deep breath when I found myself

    standing in front of his door.

    I remembered Lady Linda''s instructions from earlier, that I should knock three times to signal that

    Kiro''s food was ready. Three knocks meant it was time for him to eat.

    I knocked three times, and I heard the door unlock, a sign that he had opened it.

    I didn''t step foot inside his room. I stayed outside.

    "S-Sir Kiro... Y-Your food is ready!" I stammered.

    I heard him sigh. "Come in."

    I mentally facepalmed myself. What was I going to do? With my knees trembling, I entered his

    room. Memories flooded back of the first time I set foot in this room, crying and screaming for help.

    "S-Sir..." I started to say.

    He was sitting on his bed, holding a book in his hands. He looked at me.

    "Just put it on the side table," hemanded. Unfortunately, the bedside table was on his side, so I

    had to get closer to him. Was this for real?

    "O-Okay..." I managed to reply.

    I was about to give a slight bow so I could leave, but he grabbed my arms and I ended up sitting on

    hisp. What on earth was he doing? My heart raced, and I felt tears welling up in my eyes. It felt

    like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Was he going to touch me like he did before?

    I started to sob, "S-Sir..."

    Instead of anything harsh, I felt his hand gently patting my back, offeringfort.

    "Shhhhh," he hummed, and it caught me by surprise. I wasn''t expecting this.

    "I know, it''s okay... Shhh, I''m truly sorry," he whispered. Did I hear that correctly? Did he just

    apologize? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    What was happening? He seemed different from the Kiro I encountered yesterday. He had been

    rude, harsh, and disgusting, yet now he was saying sorry?

    But... ¡®sorry¡¯ wasn''t enough.

    "I''m really sorry... This is my condition, and I can''t control myself," he added.

    I was about to speak, but he continued.

    "I am so sorry, my dear Lily," he said, shocking me. Not because of the words ¡®I''m sorry¡¯, but

    because of what he called me. Lily? Who was that? Did he just remember someone while looking at

    me?

    I stood up from hisp. I was about to leave without saying anything, but he tried to hold my hands.

    Thankfully, I managed to free myself.

    "Sir, I understand that forgiveness is possible, but I don''t think this is the right time for that. And

    please remember my name. It''s Lyka, not Lily," I said without looking at him, and I started walking

    out of his room.

    I let out a sigh as I closed the door to his room. Sweat trickled down my face.

    I walked downstairs and saw Madam and Miss Linda waiting for me in the living room.

    They had a questioning look on their faces, as if asking, "Did something happen? Did Kiro touch

    you?" I knew those expressions all too well, so I just shook my head and pretended to smile.

    "Is it true? Kiro is really cured!" Madam eximed, clinging onto me. Miss Linda joined in,

    eximing, "I''m so happy for him, Madam! He was such a sweet and adorable person when he was

    our normal Kiro!"

    I looked closely at Miss Linda. It seemed that the Kiro they knew waspletely different from his

    current state.

    Seeing their reactions, I could tell that they genuinely believed he was cured. Unfortunately, I had

    lied to them. But why didn''t he touch me like he did yesterday? What''s going on? Could he really be

    cured?

    I hope so, so that he can face the consequences for what he did to me and the other former maids.

    ¨C

    "Hey, Lyka! From what you''ve told me, you haven''t been to big buildings like malls, right?" Miss

    Linda asked me.

    We were inside the maid''s quarters since it was Sunday, our ¡®day off¡¯ from work. Today was also the

    day I received my first sry, which made me smile shyly at her before nodding.

    "Yes, Miss Linda... You see, instead of wasting my money on going to the mall, I prefer to spend it

    on food¡ª"

    "Shh! Don''t be shy about that, Lyka! I know, I know you''re someone who cares about practical

    things. But I have a surprise for you, guess what?" she interrupted. I felt a surge of excitement

    hearing her words, and I couldn''t help but p and smile.

    "What is it,Miss?"

    "We''re going to the mall today! But first, we''ll go to the church, of course," she exined.

    I jumped up and down with excitement. Oh my, I must have looked like a little kid who was eager to

    get her candy.

    "Really?"

    "Yes, so change your outfit, Lyka."

    Even though not everything goes exactly as I want it to, I treasure Miss Linda. She''s like a second

    mother to me here. Miss Linda had an elegant and vintage style, while I looked more like a

    preschooler with my outfit. I was just wearing a shirt and jogging pants since I didn''t have any other

    types of clothes.

    "Lyka, you don''t have your own cell phone because you gave yours to your mother, right?" she

    asked as we walked to the bus stop.

    "Hmm, yes. They needed it more than me."

    She smiled at me and said, "Well then, let''s buy you one today..."

    My eyes lit up, and my mouth hung open.

    "W-What, Miss?" I asked in disbelief. Did I hear her correctly?

    "We''re going to buy you a cellphone today, and it''s going to be my gift to you," Miss Linda said with

    a kind smile. "Consider it a wee present from me, okay?" She truly is one of a kind.

    I couldn''t help but feel undeserving of someone like her. Miss Linda is a precious gem that I will

    always treasure.

    "B-But Lady Linda, I have my own sry now. Maybe we could split the cost..." I tried to suggest it,

    but she interrupted me.

    "It''s a gift from me, okay? Just ept it, Lyka. I appreciate how special you are... You remind me of

    my daughter," she exined.

    It seems we both have a simr sentiment. She sees her daughter in me, and I see my mother in

    her. It''s a wonderful connection.

    I smiled and nodded, grateful for her kindness. We boarded a bus and made our way to the church.

    As we entered the church, we looked for seats since the Mass hadn''t started yet. However, I noticed

    people staring in our direction. It felt as if their eyes were fixed on us, Lady Linda and me.

    What could be the issue?

    I began to feel flustered. Were they staring at me? Maybe it was because my clothes looked cheap,

    but it was unfair to judge me based on appearances.

    Ugh, what could be the problem?

 Chapter 8: Escalator Incident

    Chapter 8: Esctor Incident

    I walked with my head lowered, feeling embarrassed by their stares. Why were they looking at me?

    I overheard their whispers.

    "Who is she? She''s beautiful."

    "Wow, even with those clothes, she still looks amazing."

    "I''ve never seen her before. Is she new in town?"

    "I think so... I might starting to church every Sunday just to see her..."

    My mouth hung open. Did I hear them correctly? I thought they were discussing how cheap my

    clothes looked.

    Finally, we found some seats. The Mass was about to begin, but Miss Linda managed to whisper to

    me.

    "Aw, Lyka... Did you hear the gossip when we were walking earlier?" she asked. I nodded,

    wondering what she was getting at.

    "I felt embarrassed too, Lyka. But trust me, they were talking about how beautiful you are, not your

    clothes," Miss Linda exined happily. It felt like talking to a mother.

    "And I understand how you feel right now. You know, I used to be quite fashionable when I was

    young," she boasted. I wanted tough at her remark, but we were inside the church, so I held it in.

    Miss Linda was such a sweetheart.

    We stopped talking when the priest began preaching.

    "Let me remind you, all the challenges you face in life have a purpose and an endgame," the priest

    said, catching my attention.

    Lately, I had been feeling low and disgusted with myself because of what Kiro had done to me.

    However, I realized that we were both victims in this situation.

    Kiro didn''t choose to have his current condition. From the stories I heard from Miss Linda and

    Madam, he used to be kind and carefree. I hoped to see that side of Kiro again, once he is cured.

    As for me, I was a victim of a victim. It sounded strange, but that''s how Ibeled it in my mind. I

    knew that what happened between us had a purpose and would ultimately lead to an end.

    I continued to listen to the speaker at the front, contemting the priest''s words. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Whatever you''re going through right now, whether it''s easy or difficult, you need to be thankful," the

    speaker continued. I nced at Miss Linda, feeling grateful to have her in my life. She was one of

    the people I met during my suffering who would be a part of my life, I hoped.

    "Problems are actually opportunities," he went on. "Every problem opens a door of opportunity. In

    the midst of your struggles, you may meet people who will be significant in your life."

    I smiled, findingfort in these words. This was exactly what I needed to hear. I was so thankful

    that Miss Linda had invited me to church today. I needed to hear His words.

    After the Mass, we went to a convenience store to grab a bite to eat. Yes, a convenience store. We

    couldn''t afford to eat at restaurants or fast food chains, but it would still be a memorable day for me.

    It was actually my first time entering a convenience store.

    "Seven Velleven convenience store?" I asked.

    "Yes, Lyka. It''s a ce for people who are always on the go. I''ll find us something to eat," she

    replied, about to walk away. But I stopped her and pulled out some money from my wallet, handing

    it to her.

    "Miss, please take this," I insisted.

    She shrugged, and I sighed. Here we go again.

    "Keep that, Lyka. It''s all on me, okay? Consider it my wee present for the new housekeeper of

    Gustavo''s mansion," she said persuasively.

    I sighed again, reluctantly epting her generosity, and let go of her hand.

    She walked over to the shelves filled with various food items, leaving me to wait. As I looked around

    the store, my eyesnded on a group of female students. They were chatting andughing, each

    holding some makeup items. They were still in their school uniforms.

    Curiosity got the better of me, and I observed how they applied makeup. I had never had the

    chance to put makeup on my face since it was too expensive.

    They seemed to notice me looking at them, and all of them turned to look back. Feeling

    embarrassed, I was about to lower my head, but one of them spoke up.

    "Hey there, Miss! You''re beautiful... What brand of makeup are you wearing today?" one of the girls

    asked,plimenting me.

    I felt a light-hearted atmosphere after herpliment. I thanked her and replied, "Oh! I''m only

    wearing powder."

    Some of them seemed shocked, while others were about tough. I wondered what was with their

    reaction. I was just telling the truth!

    "Wait, so you''re not wearing any makeup right now? Wow! Then you must be seeing a

    dermatologist. You have beautiful and healthy skin!" one of the girls eximed.

    I didn''t expect them to know so much about skincare at their age.

    "Thank you, but I don''t use makeup. It''s expensive, and I don''t have the money to buy those things,"

    I exined. They seemed like they wanted to ask more questions, but Miss Linda came and sat in

    front of me, blocking their view.

    "Lyka, let''s eat... You''ve found some friends to talk to?" Miss Linda said, looking at the group of girls

    and greeting them with a ¡®hi¡¯.

    "Well, they''re still kids. Anyway, let''s eat now, and we can shop for your pher," Miss Linda

    suggested, and I got excited hearing that.

    "Thank you so much, Miss!" I smiled at her, but my smile faded when I looked at the amount of food

    she had. It was too much!

    "Ahm miss¡­. These are too much. I really should pay you. I feel bad," I said.

    Sheughed at my words. "Again, Lyka, this is my gift to you, okay? I like your attitude and

    characteristics, kid," she reassured me and started preparing our food.

    After we finished eating, we boarded a bus that would take us to the mall. I was astonished when

    we arrived. This would be my first time entering a mall, and I couldn''t describe how I was feeling.

    "Let''s go, Lyka?" she asked.

    I nodded and held onto her arm. I was amazed by the level of air conditioning in the mall, and the

    air smelled good too. I looked around and saw a sea of people, which was to be expected in a mall.

    Since I didn''t know the stores and shortcuts in the mall, I followed Miss Linda closely. She stepped

    onto a moving staircase. What did people call it again?

    I felt really nervous and made a sudden move, but it was toote¡ªI lost my bnce. I was about to

    hit the floor when suddenly, an arm slipped around my waist, saving me from the fall. When I

    looked, it was no surprise that a man hade to my rescue, given his strong arm. We stayed in

    that position until the stairs stopped moving, and we found ourselves on the next floor.

    I couldn''t help but gaze at the man who helped me. He had a strong, masculine scent, and watching

    his Adam''s apple move as he spoke was oddly satisfying. "Um, miss? Are you alright?" Even his

    voice had a deep, masculine tone.

    "Oh, um, yes, yes... I''m okay!" I eximed, my voice filled with relief.

    He smiled and nodded. "Good to hear."

    "Thank you, Mister! I thought she was going to fall t on the floor!" Miss Linda chimed in, reminding

    me of the earlier incident where I lost my bnce, and this man saved me.

    "T-thank you! Thank you,Sir!" I stammered, feeling embarrassed and lowering my head.

    "No problem at all. Don''t call me ''sir''; my name''s Kurt. And you?" he asked, extending his hand for a

    handshake.

    "Lyka."

 Chapter 9: Scents of Liquor

    Chapter 9: Scents of Liquor

    "Wow, that guy we encountered earlier was really good-looking," Miss Linda remarked as we

    strolled through the mall, searching for cellphone shops.

    She was still fixated on the incident from earlier. It was such a foolish moment for me¡ªI had no idea

    what I was doing, and it was utterly embarrassing!

    "Apologies for bursting your bubble, Miss Linda, but you''re a bit too old for him... I hope you''re not

    offended," I replied matter-of-factly, scanning the mall with my eyes. She burst intoughter at my

    remark. She''sughing? Well, at least she''s amused by my observation.

    Wait, what''s so funny?

    "Are you kidding me, kid?!" she eximed.

    "Ahm miss?"

    "Can''t you sense it? I want him for you, not for myself! Oh, you silly child, you crack me up!" she

    continued to chuckle heartily. Ah, that''s what she meant.

    Yes, Kurt is attractive, but no thanks. I''m not interested in rtionships right now¡ªor even in the

    foreseeable future. I can envision myself working diligently until I be financially sessful. I

    can''t picture myself getting involved with someone anytime soon.

    "Sigh, you''re a bit naive, Lyka... Anyway, let''s enter that store! I think it''s a cellphone shop," she

    said, and I followed along, as was my usual routine.

    We promptly chose an affordable yet reliable cellphone model. We had a small disagreement over

    who would pay. I wanted to split the cost, but Miss Linda insisted on paying the full amount.

    Goodness gracious! She truly is insisting with her wee gifts!

    "How many times do I have to tell you that it''s on me, Lyka? Consider it my wee gift to you,

    alright?" She could be intimidating at times, but not now. Instead ofing across as nagging, she

    appeared rather endearing.

    I sighed and epted her victory. "Alright then, Miss Linda," I even bowed and curtsied as if I were

    a princess before her. Another silly moment, but I suppose it was cute in its own way...

    She smiled and replied, "Good."

    Now I have a touchscreen cellphone. It may not be as expensive as other people¡¯s phones , but I

    will cherish its quality. And the fact that Miss Linda purchased it for me... well, it''s the thought that

    counts.

    After buying our phones, we hastily boarded a bus. We did not notice that  it was already a quarter

    to 6:00 in the evening. How swiftly time flies, doesn''t it? That''s why we should always spend it with

    the right people.

    When we arrived at Gustavo''s mansion, we quickly changed into our maid uniforms and headed to

    the kitchen.

    Unfortunately, Joday and Doday were nowhere to be found in the kitchen. They must have spent

    their entire day off at the bar.

    Miss Linda and I had no other choice but to cook ourselves. I also needed to deliver Kiro''s dinner to

    his room. For the past week, I had been the one responsible for bringing food to his room.

    Surprisingly, during all those days, he didn''t make any advances or touch me inappropriately. It

    seems like he''s genuinely recovering.

    Once Miss Linda finished cooking, I promptly ced the food on a tray and carried it with me as I

    made my way to Kiro''s room. Strangely, I still couldn''t bring myself to call him ¡®Sir¡¯, and I wasn''t sure

    why.

    As I entered his room, I was met with the scent of liquor.

    Wait, what? Liquor?! Ugh, he''s such a stubborn man! He''s not supposed to drink alcohol because

    he''s still recovering from his illness.

    I remembered the doctor saying that alcohol contributed to his sexual addiction as well.

    "Umm, Sir Kiro?" I hesitated, finally using the term ¡®Sir¡¯.

    I noticed several beer bottles on his bedside table. He really is stubborn.

    "Sir, you know that the doctor forbids you from drinking alcohol, right? So why are you doing it?" I

    scolded him as I gathered all the bottles and dropped them on the floor. I reced them with the

    tray of food.

    "Hey, Lyka..."

    Tsk!

    "You''re not acting like a mature person, Sir. Stop being so stubborn!"

    Heughed at my remark and held my hands. I had already forgiven him and epted his apology

    the other day.

    I convinced myself that it wasn''t Kiro the person who had mistreated me, but rather Kiro with an

    illness. I felt sympathy for him. I knew there must be hidden reasons behind his current condition. If

    the doctor attributed it to alcohol and lust addiction, there must be a deeper story behind why he

    constantly drank and brought women to his room before his illness. The question that still lingered

    in my mind was, what could that reason be?

    "Come on, have a drink with me, Lyka."

    I quickly pulled my hands away from him. He wasn''t listening to me at all.

    "Stopining, man. Quit drinking!" I urged him firmly.

    He stared at me intently, and my mouth went dry from his piercing gaze. I averted my eyes and

    continued scolding him.

    "Oh,e on, Lyka... It''s just a few... bottles," he insisted.

    I let out a sarcasticugh. "Yeah, right, a few... bottles!"

    He looked at me with amusement and gave me a smile. Was he sober or drunk? Suddenly, an idea

    popped into my mind, and my eyes widened.

    "Okay, okay, here''s my condition... Want to hear it, Sir?" I asked.

    He simply nodded in response.

    "I''ll drink with you... but you have to eat this food first. You know, it''s not good to drink alcohol on an

    empty stomach," I exined.

    He smiled and nodded in agreement. I handed him the tray with food, and he was about to start

    eating when I interrupted him.

    "Wait! And as part of our deal, we''ll only have one bottle of beer, okay? Just one bottle!" I dered.

    Luckily, I have a high alcohol tolerance, and it was already evening, so Miss Linda and Madam

    wouldn''t mind if I drank. I would just let them knowter that I went along with their request for Kiro''s

    sake.

    "What? Only one bottle of beer¡ª"

    "Shh! No more questions, and eat that food now!" I interjected.

    He simply nodded like an obedient puppy. What a well-behaved dog¡ª I mean, what a good man. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 10: In His Room

    Chapter 10: In His Room

    What on earth is in this liquor? It''s affecting me quite strongly, despite my high alcohol tolerance.

    I began contemting whether there''s a difference between the beer consumed by the poor and the

    beer enjoyed by the wealthy. Does that even make sense? Argh, my thoughts are all jumbled up.

    "Sir, is there a distinction between the beer of the poor and the beer of the rich?" I asked, my mind

    clouded. Am I already drunk? What on earth?

    "Tell me more about yourself, Lyka... I want to get to know you better," he replied, disregarding my

    question. His words caught me off guard. Why would he want to know more about me? Ah, perhaps

    he''s just grasping for a topic of conversation.

    Drinking can be bitter without any meaningful conversation.

    We were seated on a double couch beside his bed, with the bottle of beer resting on a small ss

    table. "Hmm, what am I? Who am I? I don''t think I really know myself, Sir," I confessed, punctuating

    my words with a loud, intoxicatedugh. I suppose I''m now a tipsy woman, haha!

    He stared at me without much reaction. So, my joke wasn''t funny?! Suddenly, nervousness washed

    over me, and I stammered, "Um... My full name is Lyka Montefranca. I ended up here in your

    mansion because your mother selected me from our agency... And, um, I have two younger

    siblings. We''re a small family. It''s just my mother and me who work because my father is

    bedridden... and... what else should I say?"

    "... I didn''t finish school... I onlypleted up to Grade 8 due to life''s difficulties. I also struggle with

    reading andprehension... HAHAHA! I suppose I''m an uneducated person, quite foolish, right?"

    I exined to him, avoiding his gaze as I nced around the room.

    When I turned back to him, I was taken aback to find him staring at me... not directly at me, but at

    my lips. I swallowed nervously.

    His face inched closer to mine. Perhaps because I was intoxicated, I had the audacity to close my

    eyes and brace myself. As expected, his lips met mine. He possessed soft, pinkish lips that were

    quite kissable. He kissed me slowly, unlike before. His movements were gentle, as though handling

    something fragile.

    I leaned back on the couch, wrapping my arms around his neck. For the first time, I willingly

    reciprocated his kiss. We kissed on the couch as if there were no tomorrow.

    He then lifted me up and carried me to his own bed. Slowly, heid me down, but my head was

    spinning from the drinks, and I was overwhelmed by a mix of emotions. What was I feeling? I felt

    intoxicated!

    He immediately came close again and kissed me on the lips. I willingly reciprocated, curling up and

    pressing myself against him. I couldn''t understand myself at that moment¡ªI willingly surrendered to

    our desires.

    His kisses trailed down to my neck, and all I could do was moan, swept away by the sensations he

    was arousing. I knew there would be marks left from what had happened, but I paid no attention to

    them.

    "K-Kiro..."

    His kisses descended further, until he looked at me with longing eyes, silently requesting if I would

    remove my clothes. I promptlyplied and did as he asked.

    He began kissing my chest, and in that moment, memories flooded my mind¡ªmemories of his

    unwanted advances when I first entered his room. I was stunned, and suddenly I felt sober. Sir Kiro

    must have sensed my shock because he stopped and looked at me.

    I was certain that the shock in my eyes was evident. He saw it and immediately stood up. I heard

    him take a deep breath as I remained lying there, speechless. What had we done? What had I

    done?

    He sat back on the bed, picked up my shirt, and helped me put it back on. I stayed silent as he

    dressed me. "I-I''m sorry, Lyka," he murmured. Reluctantly, I nodded and quickly got up from the

    bed. I hurriedly grabbed the food tray and left his room, unable to look at him.

    What the heck? Had I let my emotions carry me away?

    When I stepped out of his room, I adjusted my clothes and hair to ensure that Madam and Miss

    Linda wouldn''t notice anything amiss. How many hours had I spent in Sir''s room?

    I reached into the pocket of my maid''s uniform and retrieved my cellphone. It was already ten

    o''clock in the evening. What excuse could I give to Miss Linda for being downstairs sote?

    Damn! Ipletely forgot about the beer bottles! What if that stubborn man decided to drink aloneN?velDrama.Org owns this.

    again?!

    "Oh, Lyka! Did you spend a long time in Sir''s room?" Miss Linda asked as she washed the dishes. I

    immediately blushed when I remembered the foolish thing I had done in Sir Kiro''s room!

    "And why are you blushing?" she added, her observant eyes catching every detail.

    "Um, Miss, I stayed long in Sir Kiro''s room because I scolded him for drinking alcohol there. You

    know it''s not allowed for him, right?"

    "And... I''m blushing because I identally drank some of the beer... just a small amount, though," I

    exined.

    "What? Kiro drinks alcohol and liquor?!" she eximed.

    I understood her frustration with Kiro, the stubborn man. Argh!

    "Yes, that¡¯s why I scolded him," I shared with her.

    "... Hmm, you blush easily because you have such fair, beautiful skin, Lyka," she added,

    complimenting me.

    I smiled at her kind words. After cing the tray in the sink, I headed straight to the maid''s quarters.

    I closed the bedroom door and ced a hand over my chest. I could still feel my heart pounding

    from earlier in Sir''s room. I was certain it wasn''t just nerves or apprehension.

    As I remembered how close I hade to giving in to him, I swallowed hard and lightly tapped my

    own head. How foolish of you, Lyka!

    "Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Look at her, Joday. Has she gone mad and started hitting

    her head?" I heard Doday''s voice.

    "Don''t mind her, Doday. She''s a crazy girl," Joday''s voice filled with disgust.

    It was only then that I realized Joday and Doday were in the room. They must have just returned

    from the bar, as they were still wiping off lipstick from their faces. I stood frozen as they witnessed

    my awkward self-inflicted taps.

    "Oh! You two are already here... I suppose you had fun at the bar?" I asked, trying to divert their

    attention.

    "Yes, we had a st. You know, we''re the beauties and we need some beasts. Rawr!" Doday

    answered, about to enter the bathroom. However, she paused and approached me, giving me a

    critical look. Then her gaze shifted to my neck.

    I was taken aback by her question.

    "Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Is that a hickey, Lyka?"

 Chapter 11: Can I bring him the food?

    Chapter 11: Can I bring him the food?

    "Just as I suspected," Joday said as she walked towards me. My hands grew sweaty as I anxiously

    waited for her to speak.

    Kiro had left a visible mark on my neck, and I hadn''t even realized it. I was in deep trouble!

    "Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! What''s on your mind, Joday?" Doday asked, echoing my own concerns.

    I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of impending doom.

    "You just came from Sir Kiro''s room, didn''t you?" Joday stated, sealing my fate. I must have looked

    like a deer caught in headlights. What should I do? I needed toe up with an excuse!

    I was about to say something, but Joday continued speaking.

    "There are so many mosquitoes in Sir Kiro''s room, right?" she asked, and I let out a sigh of relief. I

    had thought it was something else, something incriminating. Phew! Doday facepalmed in

    disappointment at Joday''s assumption.

    "It''s quite shady in the area where Sir Kiro''s room is... So I thought our boss must have been

    attacked by mosquitoes there... And you, Lyka! You always bring food there, but you never bothered

    to clean it and get rid of the mosquitoes?!" Joday eximed, making a far-fetched conclusion.

    What the actual heck? She really thought that was the reason? Well, lucky me, then.

    Doday burst intoughter at Joday''s foolishness. "Why are youughing at me, Doday?" I shook my

    head and quickly made my way to the bathroom to clean up.

    As I stood in the bathroom, I couldn''t help but ponder what had transpired between Kiro and me.

    What had happened in his room? Did I actually consider giving in? Argh!

    I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. You were just drunk a little while ago and got carried

    away by your emotions, Lyka! That''s all it was. Nothing more, nothing less.

    With a sigh, I resumed cleaning myself up, determined to put the incident behind me.

    ¨C

    After the incident with Sir Kiro when we got drunk, I always felt a rush of awkwardness whenever I

    had to go into his room to deliver his food. It just felt too ufortable, especially considering that

    he''s my boss''s son and our first encounter was less than ideal. It''s definitely a big no-no.

    "Oh my gosh! This movie is so funny! Haha!" Doday eximed to Joday as they watched a movieN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    on the t-screen TV in the living room. Since there were no other tasks or work for the day, Joday,

    Doday, and Miss Linda decided to have a movie marathon in the living room. Madam gave her

    approval so we could have some entertainment here at the mansion.

    "Doday, you''re even funnier than the movie! Stop with your ''oh my gosh'' all the time! Hahaha!"

    Joday burst intoughter. I think they''re watching a really good movie because even Miss Linda,

    sitting on a single sofa, isughing. It must be a genuinely funnyedy.

    I smiled as I observed them, continuing to wipe the disyed furniture in the living room of the

    mansion.

    "Precious Lyka!" Miss Linda called out my name, so I looked over at her.

    "Come here and join us! The furniture is already spotless! Watch the movie with us!" the old woman

    urged, but I hesitated. I heard that the movie was full of idiomatic expressions and sarcasm, and I

    was afraid and embarrassed that I wouldn''t understand it. I let out a sigh.

    Reluctantly, I sat on the couch next to Miss. I also grabbed some popcorn that Joday and Doday

    had prepared.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Oh my gosh! That was so funny! Hahaha, it had a double meaning!"

    "Hahaha, he made a figurative joke!"

    As theyughed, Iughed along, pretending to get the jokes in the movie, even though I didn''t

    really understand them.

    "Hahaha! All his words have a double meaning! It''s ridiculous! Hahaha!" Joday turned to me and

    laughed, so I just went along with it, even though I didn''t actually understand what was so funny.

    We all stopped watching andughing when Sir Kiro suddenly appeared. He stood at the top of the

    stairs, observing us. Yes, Madam had allowed him to leave his room, but he was still forbidden to

    come downstairs.

    We were all taken aback by his sudden appearance, especially since he was only wearing a shirt

    and pajama bottoms. He looked like a model in those clothes. I swallowed hard.

    It was the first time Joday and Doday had seen Sir Kiro''s appearance, and I could see the surprise

    and awe on their faces. They gasped as they looked at him,pletely captivated.

    "J-Joday, is that my Kiro baby? Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!" Doday whispered excitedly

    to Joday, unable to contain her enthusiasm. I mentally facepalmed at her choice of words, but it was

    amon reaction when girls saw a handsome guy.

    "What are you calling him ¡®baby''? Stop daydreaming, Doday! Well, it seems like Kiro has finally

    decided to venture out of his room... He''sing downstairs now, huh?" Joday whispered back,

    sharing in Doday''s excitement. I couldn''t help but listen in on their conversation.

    Sir Kiro leaned against the railing, his gaze sweeping over the living room. "Miss Linda? Please

    bring my food up here," he requested in a calm yetmanding tone before disappearing back into

    his room.

    My heart skipped a beat. What time was it? I hadn''t realized that we had lost track of time while

    engrossed in the movie. It was already well past lunchtime. Miss Linda quickly gathered Sir Kiro''s

    food, carefully arranging it on a tray before handing it to me.

    "Um... Miss, why me? He specifically asked for you earlier, ¡®Miss Linda, please bring my food up

    here...''" I stammered, trying to imitate Sir Kiro''s voice. My hesitation was evident. The memories of

    that night lingered, casting a shadow of awkwardness whenever I was around him. It wasn''t

    something I could easily forget. It was a foolish mistake on my part.

    "Don''t want to deliver his food, Lyka? Then... let me do it! Can I, Miss Linda?" Joday interjected

    eagerly, her eyes pleading with Miss Linda for the opportunity.

    "Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! No, no, it''s a no-no for me, Joday! I think it''s best if I go

    and deliver the food," Doday chimed in, swiftly intervening. It seemed that they had developed a

    sudden interest in delivering Sir Kiro''s meals, perhaps hoping for a chance to flirt with him.

    But¡­. unlucky for them, I wasn''t about to let that happen. Delivering him the food was my job.

 Chapter 12: Some School Stuff

    Chapter 12: Some School Stuff

    "Joday and Doday, what''s gotten into you two?" Lady Linda asked, clearly puzzled by their sudden

    enthusiasm.

    I nced at them, unamused by their antics.

    Doday spoke up, "Joday! We can both deliver the food to Sir Kiro, right? Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!

    Oh my gosh! Lady Linda, why don''t Joday and I take the food to Sir Kiro''s room together?"

    Lady Linda raised an eyebrow at Doday''s suggestion. "What? Cut it out, you two! Lyka has been

    delivering the food all this time, so she will continue to do so," Lady Linda firmly stated, handing me

    the tray. The twodies shot me a sharp look. What did I do to deserve this? These two, ugh.

    "I will take the food to him now, Lady Linda," I said, walking towards the stairs.

    As I stood in front of Sir Kiro''s door, I instinctively knocked three times before entering the room

    without waiting for a response. I found him sitting on a sofa in the small lounge area of his room. I

    didn''t pay much attention to him and quickly set his food on the bedside table.

    I heard his footsteps approaching me. What now?

    I was ready to leave his room when he suddenly blocked my path. I met his gaze with an indifferent

    expression, trying to feign disinterest, but inside, I couldn''t help but feel a nervous flutter in my

    stomach.

    I attempted to walk past him, but he firmly held my hand.

    "Lyka."

    His voice was deep andmanding, sending a shiver down my spine. It gave me goosebumps.

    "Y-yes?" I replied, my voice slightly trembling.

    Instead of answering, he stood up, still holding my hand tightly, and guided me to the sofa he had

    been sitting on earlier. In front of himy a book. I looked at him, perplexed. I remained standing.

    "Um, what do you want me to do? If you want to talk about what happened that night, I was just

    drunk and--"

    "Nah," he interrupted.

    I was taken aback by his words. Did I jump to conclusions? Ugh.

    "I-I''m sorry, Sir," I stammered.

    "My mom mentioned that all the maids have the day off today, so you''re free, right?" he asked.

    "Well, even though I may be uneducated ande from a poor background, I still have my own

    worth, Sir. You can''t have my time for free," I replied, my tone firm. How dare he assume otherwise!

    He smiled, seemingly amused by my response. What was going through his mind?

    "What I meant was, since you have free time today, would you be willing to spend that time with

    me?" he rified. My emotions suddenly shifted. I lowered my head. Is this what they call ¡®butterflies

    in your stomach¡¯?

    Spend time with him? What did he have in mind?

    "O-okay, Sir... I can spare some of my free time," I replied, remembering the tes that needed to

    be washed in the sink.

    He smiled and nodded.

    "B-but sir, what are we going to do?" I asked, feeling a bit uncertain about my question.

    He lowered his gaze to the book on the table. He looked up at me and said, "I''m going to teach you

    some schoo lstuffs," avoiding direct eye contact.

    Really? Was he serious?

    "Really, Sir? Thank you so much! I''ll quickly wash the tes and change my clothes!" I eximed

    with excitement.

    It felt surreal. The idea of him teaching me school subjects made my heart flutter, especially since I

    had onlypleted up to Grade 8 in secondary education. I didn''t feel offended by his offer, rather, I

    felt grateful beyond words.

    I hurriedly washed the tes and headed back to the maid''s quarters. Doday, Joday, and Miss

    Linda were all fast asleep. They were enjoying a well-deserved nap, it seemed.

    I swiftly changed into my regr shirt and jogging pants.

    Once I was ready, I dashed into Sir Kiro''s room without bothering to knock, entering as if it were my

    own ce. That''s how excited I was.

    "S-s-sir," I gasped for breath.

    "Lyka, did you run?" he asked, observing me as I caught my breath.

    I nodded and took a seat on the sofa in front of him. I nced at the book ced on the table. What

    kind of book was it?

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s an English Literature textbook," he answered the question that had been on my mind. My face

    immediately flushed upon hearing his response. By the way, I had mentioned while we were drunk

    that I struggled with English literature. This was embarrassing. But wait, did he remember

    everything I said when we were drunk?

    I shyly smiled as I looked at the book. For other children or students, books might be something

    they hated, finding them boring to read and study. But for underprivileged people like me, holding a

    book was a joyous moment because it signified the opportunity to learn and study.

    "I''m not offended by this sudden gesture, Lyka¡ª"

    "I am not offended, Sir! In fact, I''m thrilled. I''ve always wanted to learn when I was younger. I had a

    strong desire to study, but we didn''t have the financial means. And now, someone is willing to teach

    me... I don''t feel even the slightest bit offended, I feel truly happy," I reassured him.

    He looked taken aback, but soon nodded in agreement. There were more books underneath the

    table. Wow, it seemed like I was about to gain knowledge on various subjects! I chuckled to myself.

    "Don''t call me ''Sir.'' It''s too formal, just call me ¡®Kiro¡¯. I''m not that old yet, Lyka," he added.

    "Okay, Sir... I mean... K-Kiro," I replied, feeling a mixture of confusion and embarrassment from my

    slip-up.

    "Let''s start with expanding your vocabry," he began, grabbing a dictionary book and sitting closer

    to me. I felt a nervous flutter in my stomach and lowered my head, determined to focus.

    As we continued studying, I couldn''t help but notice his intelligence. It seemed like he knew

    everything. He was far from perfect, though. Whenever I mentioned something, he would often

    provide constructive criticism. Surprisingly, it made me even happier. I appreciated his attention to

    detail and his genuine care for my progress.

    He continued teaching me, and I gradually grew ustomed to our study sessions. We established

    a regr schedule, setting aside time for studying whenever there were no other tasks in the

    mansion. He consistently guided me, and I began to see improvement in myself.

    Days turned into weeks, and without realizing it, I had been serving Madam for an entire month.

    And during that time, Kiro and I grew closer to each other.

 Chapter 13: File A Case

    Chapter 13: File A Case

    Today, Kiro''s doctor came to the mansion for his personal check-up. The five of us gathered in the

    study room: Madam, Miss Linda, the doctor, Kiro, and myself. We were all eager to see how Kiro''s

    examination would go.

    Madam decided to keep Joday and Doday in the maid''s quarter because they were not yet aware of

    Sir''s condition. We didn''t want to rm them unnecessarily.

    The doctor began the check-up, and we waited anxiously for the results. He shared some good

    news with a smile on his face. The young man''s sexual hormones were back to normal. We all

    breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Kiro was recovering well.

    But the doctor''s next announcement brought even more joy to our hearts. "Kiro, you can now move

    freely within your room and even take walks around the mansion," he said, his eyes fixed on Kiro.

    "However, for now, it''s best to avoid crowded public ces while we continue to monitor your

    progress."

    Kiro responded with a smile and turned to Madam. She embraced him tightly, tears of happiness

    streaming down her face. Lady Linda joined in the celebration, expressing her joy for her son. "My

    dear son! I''m so happy for you!" she eximed. I couldn''t help but smile as I watched Madam, Miss

    Linda, and my dear friend. Yes, Sir Kiro¡ª I mean Kiro¡ª had given me permission to consider him

    my friend.

    ¨C

    I went into his room to deliver his lunch. He usually sat on the couch next to his bed, so I ced the

    food there right away. He seemed sad and lost in thought. "Kiro," I called out to get his attention, but

    he didn''t respond and remained in a daze.

    "Kiro, hey..." I said his name again, and this time he turned towards me.

    "What is it, Lyk?" he asked. He used to call me ¡®Lyk¡¯ during our study sessions. I don''t know why,

    but I like the nickname he gave me.

    "What''s on your mind?" I asked. He looked at me with a shocked expression.

    I smiled and said, "I can tell something''s bothering you. What''s the matter? Remember, problems

    are just problems, and we''re all human beings who undoubtedly have problems..." I added a weak

    He pleaded with me, crying and begging me to file a case against him. He was on his knees, but I

    immediately stopped him. Tears streamed down my face as I looked at his face.

    "File a case, Lyka... Please, go ahead," he said, but I shook my head and embraced him tightly to

    calm him down. I never knew men could cry so intensely.

    "I-I forgave you a long time ago, Kiro... Who am I to hold onto anger? If you believe you made a

    mistake, I truly forgave you a long time ago... It''s not your fault... It wasn''t you who vited me, it

    was your illness," I exined to him.

    He continued to plead and begged me to file a case against him. His words were repetitive, always

    filled with apologies and the mention of a ¡®case¡¯. I felt sorry for him. He didn''t want any of those

    things to happen, and I didn''t either. But I could find it in my heart to forget and forgive him for what

    he did. Perhaps he''s only realizing the full extent of everything now as he slowly heals. He looked

    vulnerable, like a wounded bird, constantly apologizing. I simply smiled back at him.

    After a few hours offorting him with my words, he fell asleep. I carefully settled him into his bed

    and left him alone in his room.

    I knew that when he woke up, he would likely be reflecting on those incidents again. He might be

    thinking about everything he did back then.

    I sighed and made my way to the restroom in the left wing to wash my face, hoping to hide the

    evidence of my swollen eyes.

    I wished for everything to turn out well.

    But, as we know, not all of our wishese true.

 Chapter 14: First Dinner Together

    Chapter 14: First Dinner Together

    "Lyka? My dear Lyka? Are you crying or have you been crying?" Miss Linda asked as soon as I

    entered the maid''s quarters.

    I quickly touched my cheeks and realized that the dried tears were still visible.

    "Miss? W-what... No, it''s just that my eyes are swollen from reading some textbooks earlier..." I lied,

    trying to hide the truth.

    "Miss Linda! Lyka! Let''s cook a lot today because Sir Kiro will be having dinner with us at the table!"

    Joday eximed with a smile on her face, and Doday seemed equally happy.

    Why are these two smiling like that?

    "Finally! We''ll get to see Sir''s handsome face up close!" Joday eximed, and both she and Doday

    pped their hands in excitement.

    Just as I suspected, they''re girls who enjoy looking at good-looking guys. But I couldn''t help but

    sigh, remembering Kiro''s tears from earlier.

    "Yes, Joday, I can''t wait to eat him¡ªI mean, eat together with him! I''m going to sit right in front of

    him. He''s going to be my sweetheart," Doday said, lost in her daydream.

    Iughed at her yful imagination. Where did her usual ¡®oh my gosh¡¯ and ¡®oh my gosh¡¯ go?

    "Oh,e on! You two are infatuated with your boss'' son! Let''s get going, we still have a lot of

    cooking to do," scolded Miss Linda, trying to keep things in order.

    "Finally, Kiro will eat with us now. I feel fortunate for that kid. He''s truly recovering quickly," I

    overheard Miss Linda saying, expressing her gratitude.

    ¨C

    "Miss Linda, could you taste this and let me know if the vor is good?" I asked, pointing to the

    cooked Caldereta before going back to slicing the other ingredients.

    "Oh, you''re such a gem, Lyka! You really enjoy cooking! The food tastes amazing, and the fact that

    it''s made by such a beautiful person makes it a perfect match!" she eximed and tickled me

    yfully. Iughed along with her.

    "Miss! Um, could you also taste my seasoned dish?" Joday asked Miss Linda, too, so I nced at

    her. She stared at me with a piercing look. What''s her deal? I just kept on cutting the ingredients.

    "Joday, it needs a bit more salt... Add some more, alright?" MissLinda advised her after tasting. I

    continued with my work.

    "Oh! Is it nd? Okay, I''ll add some more salt," I overheard Joday saying.

    Between Joday and Doday, it seems like Joday sees me as some sort ofpetition. The three of

    us are around the same age, but Doday has a more mature face. Joday, on the other hand, is also a

    beautifuldy, but there''s something about her. Throughout my time working here, she''s always

    given me a hard time, as if I did something wrong. Sometimes she treats me indifferently.

    "Mmm, I love the aroma of what you''re cooking!" Madam opened the door and caught sight of all of

    us bustling in the spacious kitchen.

    "I apologize if you all had to prepare dinner so early today. I wanted you to cook every dish for my

    son''s recovery celebration..." Madam informed us. Miss Linda quickly responded, "Madam! It''s

    perfectly fine! We''re thrilled to celebrate your son Kiro''s recovery!"

    It was only after the words left their mouths that the two women realized what they had said. Joday

    and Doday looked puzzled as they listened.

    "A recovery celebration? For Sir Kiro?"

    "W-We thought Kiro was just shy, and now he''s finallying out of his shell, so we thought it''s

    worth celebrating."

    The two of them inquired, trying to make sense of the situation. I let out a sigh as I observed Miss

    Linda and Madam caught off guard.

    Miss Linda then smiled bashfully and replied, "Oh! You see, Madam and I often use figurative

    language... Yes, he''s a reserved guy who''s finally opening up, so we wanted to celebrate his

    progress because it''s still part of his recovery, right?"

    My eyes widened at her clever excuse. Wow, that was smooth. If I didn''t know about Kiro''s actual

    condition, I would have easily believed her fabricated exnation.

    "Yes, Linda is right! We should celebrate!" Madam agreed.

    I noticed Joday pping enthusiastically, so I went along with it and pretended to believe Miss

    Linda''s exnation. My heart raced as I observed Doday''s sharp gaze on me. What''s going on with

    her? I thought it was only Joday who had some issue with me...

    When she realized that I had caught her stare, she put on a fake smile. It was clear to me that we

    couldn''t be friends, and that thought saddened me.

    "Madam... Does your son have a girlfriend?" Joday asked, appearing embarrassed and fidgety...

    excited? She seemed like a girl nervously asking her crush''s parents a question.

    "Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh, Joday! Don''t answer her question, Madam. Are you trying

    to steal my future sweetheart, Joday?" Doday yfully teased Joday. Miss Linda and Madam

    laughed at her remarks, and I simply went along with it.

    Joday gave Doday an annoyed look because Madam didn''t answer her question and instead

    engaged more in conversation with Doday and Miss Linda. I shook my head and listened to their

    questions about Kiro.

    By the time dinner was ready, we had finished cooking and immediately set the table. After that, the

    four of us hurriedly got dressed, as we had worked up a sweat in the kitchen. Madam called us to sit

    down, and I found myself sitting next to Miss Linda, with Joday and Doday on the other side.

    Madam upied the main chair. We eagerly waited for Kiro toe downstairs and join us for the

    meal.

    Miss Linda and Madam engaged in a lively conversation that filled the table. From the corner of my

    eye, I saw Kiroing down the stairs. His hands were in the pockets of his ck shorts, and he

    looked like a model confidently strutting in that simple pose. I immediately noticed Joday fixing her

    hair with her hands.

    "Kiro, my son! Come and sit here to eat!" Madam pointed to the chair in front of me, indicating that

    she wanted her son to sit there.

    The young man smiled at his mother and nted a kiss on her cheek. Then he turned his attention

    to Miss Linda and smiled at the three of us. He nced at me for a moment before shifting his gaze

    to his mother. What was that lingering stare all about?

    We started eating the meal. I nced at Kiro who was sitting in front of me. He couldn''t meet my

    gaze properly, and I understood that he felt embarrassed because of his earlier tearful plea. I

    confirmed it when he briefly turned towards me but quickly shifted his focus to others upon realizing

    I was also looking at him. N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    To show him that there were no hard feelings and that I was okay with what happened earlier, I took

    the container with my cooked Caldereta and offered it to him. "Maybe you''d like to try it, S-sir? I

    cooked it earlier..." I stammered, and he smiled and nodded in response, so I scooped some

    Caldereta onto his te.

    "Oh! This Caldereta cooked by Lyka is really delicious, young master! She''s such a good girl, kind

    and talented in the kitchen... Perfect!" Miss Linda praised, but her words were swiftly interrupted by

    Madam''s conversation.

    "I noticed that you''re skilled in cooking, Lyka... That''s why I asked you before if you had worked at a

    restaurant, but it seems you haven''t," I remembered Madam asking me about my experience in the

    restaurant industry, and I had replied with a ¡®no¡¯.

    Madam smiled at me, so I returned the gesture with a smile of my own.

    "Um, you can also try mine, S-sir... I cooked it earlier, so maybe you''ll like it, too..." Joday offered,

    and Kiro nodded in response. Joday then served a portion of her dish onto Kiro''s te.

    "Just a little bit, I don''t usually eat this type of dish," Kiromented, and Joday lowered her head

    slightly since she had put a generous amount on his te.

    We continued eating, and I noticed that Sir Kiro¡ª I mean, Kiro was no longer avoiding eye contact

    with me. Whenever I looked at him, he didn''t avert his gaze. That was a positive sign.

    We finished our meals quickly, and I hurriedly went to the maid''s quarters to call my mother. Joday

    and Doday were assigned to the kitchen today, so I had the opportunity to make the call since I also

    had some load of tasks to handle.

 Chapter 15: Eavesdrop and Slap

    Chapter 15: Eavesdrop and p

    "Hello? Lyka, my daughter?" My face immediately lit up with a smile upon hearing my mother''s

    voice. I never tire of hearing her voice.

    "Hello, Mom? How are you? Dodong? Datdat? Father? Is everything alright at home?" I asked, and

    herughter echoed through the phone.

    "Rx, my daughter... You''re asking too many questions. We''re all fine here, Lyka. Thank you for

    sending money every week. Now, our family can eat three meals a day!" She eximed with joy. I

    smiled, picturing her smiling too as we spoke.

    "...I''m nning to send Dodong to school next year. I carefully budget the money you sent and

    saved some fromundry for Dodong''s education... Datdat is getting better from her illness... As for

    your father, he doesn''t want to use the money you sent for reasons I don''t understand," she shared.

    I had been smiling throughout our conversation, but my smile faded with herst statement. Why is

    Father like that? Does he still not agree with my job?

    I hope one day he wille to his senses. I''m just trying to help our family.

    "I''m doing well here too, Mother... They treat all the maids here kindly," I responded to her questions

    about how I''m doing in the mansion.

    "Really? Is there anyone flirting with you there? You mentioned that your boss has a child, a young

    man, maybe? Does he show any interest in you? That''s how it goes in those boss and maid love

    stories on TV!" She eximed with excitement.

    I didn''t know whether to smile or be disgusted by her teasing, so I maintained a neutral expression.

    "You can watch those boss and maid love stories on TV! Haha!" She continued teasing. I didn''t

    interrupt her because it was the only time I could hear her burst intoughter since I left home to

    work here.

    "Mother, what? Me and Sir Kiro? Oh,e on..." I began to respond.

    "Huh! Just as I suspected, Lyka!" I was startled by the voice from behind.

    It was Joday. I turned to face her, her eyebrows raised as if she had caught a criminal. And I''m

    certain, I am not a criminal.

    I quickly bid goodbye to my mother and ended the call so that Joday and I could have a

    conversation.

    "H-huh? What do you mean, Joday?" I asked, sliding my cellphone into my pocket.

    She smirked at me and said, "Is that what you and your mother were talking about? Sir Kiro, right?

    What are you nning? What are you up to? Is it because you''re so poor, Lyka, that you want to get

    involved with our boss and flirt with him under the guidance of your mother? How pathetic." Her

    words dripped with sarcasm.

    I was taken aback by what she was saying. She''s being ridiculous. She''s overthinking and creating

    her own story. Clearly, she misunderstood everything.

    "What are you talking about, Joday?" I asked, my own cell phone already tucked away in my

    pocket.

    She raised an eyebrow andughed as if something was incredibly amusing. "It''s true, isn''t it? Well,

    the first time I saw you, I had a suspicious feeling about you... Maybe what I said to you before was

    true¡ªyou worked at a club or a bar, flirting and entertaining men. And now, you''re here, pretending

    to be a maid but secretly flirting with Sir Kiro! You always have excuses! And now, I just heard you

    and your mother talking about your so-called ''rtionship'' with Sir Kiro?!"

    "You''re talking nonsense, Joday!" I eximed, my frustration growing.

    I couldn''t help but p her. My anger was boiling inside me. The thingsing out of her mouth

    were pure lies. How dare she insult me like that!

    "Shut up, Joday! Stop making up these freaking stories. How could you judge me so easily just by

    eavesdropping on my mother''s call?!" The shock in her eyes was evident from the p and my

    words.

    I was surprised by my own actions and words. They hade out of me so suddenly.

    "...And what''s your problem with me? I''ve noticed your animosity and mistreatment towards me for a

    while now! What have I done to you? If this is about Sir Kiro, spare me your attitude. I don''t have

    any feelings for our boss. Just... just stop judging people!" I shouted at her, leaving her stunned.

    Yes, that was the right thing to do¡ªjust leave her there. I''m not good at controlling my temper, and

    unfortunately for her, she eavesdropped and fabricated a story. What is wrong with her?

    I immediately left the maid''s quarters and went outside the mansion to get some fresh air.

    Annoying people with their unfounded thoughts, making up stories in their minds just to upset

    someone.

    What did I do to her? I wanted us all to be friends since there are only four of us, but it seems like I

    still have an enemy. I let out a sigh and ran my fingers through my hair.

    "Lyka? What are you doing out here?" I nearly jumped when someone touched my shoulder and

    spoke.

    "M-Madam! I thought it was a ghost..." I replied, still feeling my heart racing. She gave me a

    forgiving look.

    "Oh, I was just admiring the nts in your garden... Madam," I lied, shifting my gaze to the nts in

    front of me.

    She smiled at me. "I''ve been wanting to rearrange these nts, Lyka," she said, and an idea

    sparked in my mind.

    "Madam! Tomorrow, we can work on arranging them together! I''ll be happy to help!" I promised with

    enthusiasm, forgetting my earlier troubles. Perhaps it would be a good way to distract myself from

    the stressful events of the night.

    I suddenly remembered my mother''s love for nts. They were like her children. Whenever we

    visited her friends, she would bring home flowers and immediately nt them. I think her nts

    were her way of finding sce in life. She treated them like pets, and her pets like children. I smiled

    at the thought.

    "That''s a wonderful idea, Lyka! Let''s fix the garden tomorrow then!" Madam eximed.

    We made our way back into the mansion, feeling the coolness of the night. I headed straight to the

    maid''s quarters, where I found Joday and Doday busy applying makeup. Actually, they seemed to

    have a lot of makeup in their hands. I ignored them and noticed the irritation on Joday''s face. I

    climbed onto my bed and drifted off to sleep.

    I hope tomorrow will be a great day. We''re going to do some nting! N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 16: Whats in the box?

    Chapter 16: What''s in the box?

    Like every morning, us maids woke up early and went about our regr routine. After that, I quickly

    took a shower and changed intofortable clothes so I could move easily. Madam and I were

    going to work on tidying up her garden.

    "Hey Lyka, good morning!"

    "You didn''t even wait for me, Lyka. You''re such an early bird!" Madam joked when she joined me,

    arranging the nts. She was wearing a hat, and her eyes widened when she noticed something

    about me.

    "Lyka! Wear a hat! Your skin is fair, white, and smooth. You need to take good care of it!" she

    eximed, but I shook my head.

    "It''s okay, Madam! I''ve seen other actresses who prefer tanned skin. So I thought I''d try it too," I

    exined, and sheughed.

    From the corner of my eye, I saw Kiro walking towards us in the garden. He sat down on one of the

    decorative benches Madam had ced there. Madam went over to him, and they started talking. I

    continued arranging the pots, pretending not to notice that Sir Kiro was watching me. I kept working,

    carrying some heavy pots. They were not easy to handle.

    Suddenly, I felt someone behind me. "Let me do this, Lyka. It''s heavy," Sir Kiro said.

    "Sir?! No, it''s fine! I can handle it. It''s not that heavy... well, maybe just a little," I replied, turning my

    gaze to the nts, ready to lift them. But then I stopped.

    "No, I insist. Let me do it. Just guide me on where to ce these pots, okay?" he insisted. I stared

    at him, still unsure.

    "Well, it will be good exercise for me since I''ve been confined to my room for months," he added,

    and I finally nodded. He started working, and I showed him where to position the pots. Madam

    watched us, particrly her son¡ªSir Kiro.

    "Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!" I recognized the voice immediately.

    Doday and Joday were walking towards us, carrying a tray in their hands. I assumed it was our

    snacks.

    I couldn''t help but notice that there seemed to be something different about Joday''s face today. She

    looked even more beautiful, as if she had a special glow.

    I realized that they must have done something with Doday''s helpst night¡ªprobably some

    makeup. It had a fast effect on Joday''s face. Doday also had some makeup on, but it didn''t seem to

    have the same effect. Or at least, that''s what I thought.

    I quickly dismissed that thought, not wanting to upset Doday.

    "Sir Kiro! Madam! Lyka... let''s have a snack here first!" Joday eximed as she ced the tray on

    the fancy table in the garden.

    Madam immediately went over to them. I nced at Kiro, who was looking at me as if waiting for

    me to go first. I shrugged and walked towards them to join for a snack.

    "Oh Joday! Look at you... You''re always beautiful, but I didn''t expect you to be even more beautiful!"

    Madam gushed over Joday.

    Joday shyly lowered her head in response to Madam''spliment. Then she looked at all of us,

    especially Kiro, who didn''t seem to care and started eating right away.

    It''s true, Joday is beautiful. She handed Kiro the prepared juice with a shy smile. Meanwhile, I

    continued eating my own snack. After finishing, I asked Madam for permission to continue arranging

    the pots. She agreed, and I went back to my task. Surprisingly, Kiro followed me.

    As I smiled while looking at the nts, memories of my mother came flooding back.

    "Why are you smiling at the nts?" Kiro asked, standing behind me.

    "I just remembered my mom, Sir... She loved nts so much. Our house was almost filled with

    them. It''s funny how nts always made her smile," I shared.

    "Then, you''re just like your mom," he remarked.

    "Huh?"

    "You''re like your mom, smiling with the nts," he exined, and I couldn''t help but turn to him and

    smile.

    The day ended with Madam''s nts neatly arranged. As I continued serving Madam and delivering

    food to Sir''s room, we grew closer to each other.

    ¨C

    "Wow, is this really Madam when she was a teenager? She looks so beautiful!" I couldn''t help but

    admire the photo of Madam in the album. Kiro and I were cleaning his room, and my eyes were

    drawn to the photo albums.

    "You look beautiful, too," I heard Kiro whisper, causing me to turn to him. But he quickly looked

    away and cleared his throat.

    "Yeah, that''s my mom. I guess I inherited my good looks from her," he said, sounding a bit boastful.

    I quickly changed the topic to avoid any further conversation about appearances. Well, he really is

    handsome, though.

    "Let''s focus on cleaning up. Miss Linda might need my help downstairs... Once I''m done here, I''ll go

    assist her," I promised.

    As time went on, we became morefortable with each other, and Kiro started teasing and joking

    with me.

    "What about that maid? Her name is Joday? The one who always gives you sharp looks," he asked,

    referring to our previous conversations about the mansion. I didn''t want to dwell on Joday''s

    behavior, so I brushed it off.

    "Oh, her? It''s not a problem anymore..." I said, trying to downy the situation. Joday and I didn''t

    greet or pay attention to each other anymore. We simply avoided each other''s presence.

    Curiosity got the best of me, and I started looking around the room for more items. I identally

    bumped into a brown rectangr box, so I picked it up and attempted to open it. But Kiro abruptly

    stopped me.

    "Don''t you dare touch that," he said in a cold voice. I jumped in surprise and turned to him,

    wondering what had caused this sudden change in his mood. N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 17: Trying Bar

    Chapter 17: Trying Bar

    "Don''t you dare touch that," Kiro''s cold voice made me immediately release my grip on the box. It

    felt like a stranger was speaking to me, someone I didn''t know.

    "S-sorry, Kiro¡ª I mean, Sir. I thought there might be something to clean inside," I quickly exined,

    sensing his disapproval.

    What could be in that box? Why did he react that way? What did I do wrong?

    "It doesn''t matter what''s inside. Just some stuff. Put it back," he said, turning away from me. Despite

    his attempt to change his tone and expression, I could tell that my attempt to open the box had

    affected him.

    I couldn''t help but feel curious about what was inside, especially noticing his change of emotions as

    soon as I was about to open the box. After we finished cleaning, I left the room and headed

    downstairs. There was still sweat on my face when Lady Linda called out to me.

    "Lyka,e here!" she eximed, and I quickly approached her.

    "Doday and Joday are nning to go to the bar. They want to invite you," she said. I hesitated upon

    hearing her words. Joday wanted to invite me? It was hard to believe since she always acted as if I

    were a stranger or a servant.

    I shook my head to decline the invitation.

    "Lyka, you need to go out and have some fun! Young people like you should go to clubs and enjoy

    yourselves. Can youe along?" Miss Linda asked once again.

    I knew that if I said ¡®no¡¯,  she would insist, so I smiled and nodded. It would be an interesting

    experience. I did get it. Miss Linda just wanted me to enjoy, she probably noticed how happy Joday

    and Doday whenever they came home from the bar during their off at work.

    Contrary to Joday''s usations that I ¡®worked at a club¡¯, it would actually be my first time going to

    one.

    At my age, it was only natural to explore such ces, right?

    "But I told the two of them that you can only spend one hour at the club. I''m worried that something

    might happen to you," Miss Linda''s words made my smile widen. She was being protective again,

    just like a second mother to me.

    "By the way, I noticed that you and Joday don''t get along. Is there a misunderstanding between you

    two? This could be the perfect opportunity for you to bond!" she continued.

    I couldn''t help but blurt out in response to herment.

    "I don''t know, Miss Linda. She''s like that, and I''m like this... Alright, Miss, I''ll get ready for the club!" I

    said my goodbyes and headed back to the maid''s quarter.

    Joday and Doday were both busy inside. They seemed to be applying makeup.

    "Lyka,e with us to the bar, okay?" Doday greeted me with a question.

    During my time here, Doday was one of the livelier ones. She interacted with me, but I could tell that

    she was closer to Joday. They were best friends, I suppose.

    "I''lle with you, Doday... I just need to take a quick shower," I replied with a smile before turning

    away from them.

    "Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Alright then, make sure to take a good shower!" I heard

    Doday exim as I headed towards the small bathroom.

    Taking the pail, I reminded myself that today was Sunday, our designated day off. It had be a

    weekly routine for Joday and Doday to visit the bar on their day off.

    After my shower, I noticed that both Doday and Joday were no longer in the room. They must have

    already gone downstairs. I quickly picked out an outfit, applied a bit of powder and lip tint, and

    emerged from the maid''s quarters.

    "Oh, Lyka is here! Just be careful at the bar, all three of you, okay?" Lady Linda reminded us, her

    concern evident in her voice.

    "L-Lyka? Is that what you''re wearing? Didn''t you realize we''re going to a bar? What''s with your

    clothes?" Doday eximed, clearly taken aback.

    Joday added sarcastically, "Are you kidding, Lyka? Do youe from some backwards vige?

    People at the bar will look down on you. My goodness."

    I nced at my simple t-shirt and pants, then turned my gaze to their outfits, which seemed tock

    fabric.

    "I want toe with you to the bar... Miss Linda already gave me permission... but I don''t want to

    change my clothes... please, I don''t want to change," I responded honestly. Joday was surprised by

    my answer and scrutinized her own clothes, giving me a sharp look.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Alright then, Lyka! Any outfit looks good on you anyway," she conceded. I lowered my head at her

    words.

    "Maybe there''s no dress code at the bar, right? Anyway! Your beauty will shine through no matter

    what you wear, Lyka," Miss Linda chimed in, offering reassurance with a smile. I returned the smile

    and nodded.

    Amidst Joday''s objections, Doday pulled her along to leave. "We''ll go ahead, Miss Linda," I bid

    farewell, receiving parting reminders from her in response.

    We made our way to the mansion''s parking lot. Joday and Doday were borrowing Madam''s car,

    apanied by a driver. I took a seat in the front while they sat in the back. I smiled and greeted

    the driver, who nced at us.

    The journey to the bar was filled with the lively chatter of Joday and Doday from the back. The two

    were very close to each other, they looked like sisters.  I did not have any choice but to look out the

    window and saw a busy street beneath a calm, dark sky. The street was full of action, with cars,

    taxis, and people bustling about. The headlights and taillights of the vehicles created colorful

    streaks as they moved, making the street feel alive. Honking horns and asional sirens added to

    the city''s soundscape.

    On the sidewalks, people hurried by, each with their own purpose. Some walked quickly, while

    others paused to look at shop windows or talk with friends. The tall buildings along the street were

    lit up with bright lights, and neon signs flickered, catching people''s attention.

    Despite the busyness of the street, the sky above remained peaceful. Stars twinkled in the dark

    night, and the moon cast a gentle glow. It was aforting contrast to the hustle and bustle below.

    As the car drove through the street, I couldn''t help but admire the contrast between the energetic

    city scene and the serene darkness above. It reminded me that even in the busiest moments,

    there''s always a calmness to be found.

    As we drove, I looked over Joday and Doday through the side mirror-- I couldn''t help but feel like an

    outsider, an outcast in their bond.

 Chapter 18: The Guy From The Mall

    Chapter 18: The Guy From The Mall

    As I entered the bar for the first time, I was immediately struck by the vibrant atmosphere and

    pulsating energy that filled the air.

    The moment I stepped inside, my senses were overwhelmed. The music thumped loudly, creating a

    rhythmic beat that reverberated throughout the venue. Colorful lights shed and swirled, casting an

    electrifying glow on the dancing crowd. The air was tinged with the scent of perfume, sweat, and

    anticipation.

    The dance floor was packed with people, moving and swaying to the rhythm. Bodies seemed to

    merge together as they danced in sync, their movements a celebration of freedom and self-

    expression. The room seemed toe alive with the collective energy of everyone present.

    Some were even kissing and getting lost in the music.

    As I followed Joday and Doday through the club, I couldn''t help but notice some people giving me

    judgmental looks andughing at what I was wearing. I brushed it off, reminding myself that I came

    here to have fun and not worry about what others thought. After all, it was my first time in a bar, but I

    had a general idea of what to expect.

    Finding a couch to sit on, I immediately felt a bit overwhelmed by the lights and the loud music. I

    wasn''t used to this kind of environment, and it made me feel a little dizzy. But I didn''t want to spoil

    the fun, so I put on a smile and nodded when Doday asked if I was okay.

    Doday went to the bar to order drinks, and I took a moment to catch my breath and adjust to the

    atmosphere. When she returned with the drinks, she ced them on the table, and we all raised our

    bottles in a toast.

    With a mix of excitement and nervousness, I took a sip of my drink. I didn''t even know what it was

    called, but I decided to go with it and drink it anyway. After all, I was here to experience something

    new and let loose for a while.

    The feeling of the cold liquid going down my throat was refreshing. It left a slight aftertaste that

    lingered for a while. With each sip, I started to feel more rxed and warm inside. It was like the

    beer had a calming effect on me.

    "Wow, this drink is amazing!" Joday eximed with a wide grin on her face.

    "Yeah, it''s so good!" Doday added, raising her bottle in a toast.

    "We''re living the life we deserve, right, Doday?" Jodayughed, clearly feeling the effects of the

    alcohol.

    While they were happily drunk, I struggled with the bottle I was holding, finding it difficult to keep up.

    I frowned andughed along with them, feeling a little wild myself.

    As I continued drinking, the taste became more familiar, and I found myself craving more. I grabbed

    another bottle from Doday''s hand and downed it in one gulp, prompting cheers from Joday.

    We kept drinking, and at one point, Joday and Doday went to dance in the center of the bar. They

    returned to our table apanied by a group of men. I watched in surprise as Joday and Doday

    started kissing the men right in front of me. It caught me off guard, and I couldn''t help but feel a

    twinge of awkwardness.

    The man sitting next to me from the group whispered, "Are you jealous? Let''s join in, miss. Want to

    kiss, too?" I was taken aback by his boldness.

    I smiled and retorted, "Dream on, man." Ignoring the bitterness of the alcohol in my throat, I

    continued to drink, trying to drown out any lingering thoughts.

    He chuckled in response to my remark. "Just kidding. By the way, you look familiar to me," he

    whispered again.

    Is this guy a chatterbox? He won''t stop whispering.

    "If you''re going to say ''you look familiar, maybe because you''re my future'' then just stop. It''s too

    clich¨¦," I slurred, fully immersed in the drunken haze.

    He let out a weakugh. "Is that the alcohol talking? You''re assuming, miss. Seriously, though,

    there''s something about you that feels familiar..."

    "Wait! You''re thedy from the mall! The one who was about to be stumbled on the esctor!" he

    eximed suddenly.

    I turned to look at him, trying to focus my intoxicated gaze.

    Could it really be Kurt? The memory of my embarrassing mishap at the mall came rushing back,

    making me realize how clueless I had been.

    "Lyka, right?" Why does he keep talking? I just came here to have fun, not to engage in a

    conversation.

    "It''s me, Kurt." Oh, so he is actually the Kurt guy from the mall. That''s all the confirmation I need. No

    need for a long introduction since I already thanked him before for helping me.

    "Okay, yeah, hi Kurt," I mumbled, not really interested, and continued drinking.

    He kept on yapping, like a chatterbox. Are all men like this? I sat there looking like a fool while he

    rambled on about something. I didn''t pay much attention to what he was saying. I really want to go

    home and rest, but Joday and Doday are still busy with their endless flirting and kissing.

    Kurt remained seated next to me. "Are you okay? Do you need to use the restroom? Or do you

    want to go home and rest?" he asked, concerned in his voice.

    I nodded, feeling the effects of the alcohol taking its toll. "Y-yes, but Joday and Doday aren''t done

    yet..." I replied, ncing at the two of them absorbed in their own little world.

    Alcohol can really mess with your head. "Well, I can apany you..." he suggested, but I wasn''t

    thrilled by the idea, so I quickly shook my head.

    "N-nah, Doday and I have a car..." I muttered.

    "Then I can at least walk you to your car... You look like you might pass out if you try to walk on your

    own," he said, and I reluctantly nodded in agreement. He said his goodbyes to Doday, who simply

    nodded in response.

    He supported me by taking my arms and putting them on his shoulders. We walked slowly, and

    even though my eyelids were heavy and drooping, I could still sense our movements. Without his

    support, I would have probably ended up on the floor, nearly unconscious.

    As we reached the parking lot of the bar, I pointed to the red car, assuming it was Madam''s.

    Manong, the driver, was standing beside it, confirming my guess. I felt a strong urge to vomit, but I

    fought it back. It would be so embarrassing if I threw up right now.

    "Is that your car?" Kurt whispered, and I nodded in response. He even greeted the driver, who was

    standing by the side of the car.

    Kurt helped me into the backseat, and I sank into it, finding some much-needed relief. As I looked

    towards the front seat, I noticed someone sitting there.

    The driver was outside, and Joday and Doday were still inside the bar. So who was this personN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    sitting in the front seat?

    Kurt interrupted my thoughts with his words.

    "Wow, you really shouldn''t have been drinking if you''re in this state..." I cut him off. Is it true? Is the

    person in the front seat actually Sir Kiro?

    "S-Sir Kiro? What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 19: Plants

    Chapter 19: nts

    "Um, Sir Kiro? Why are you here?" I was really surprised to see Sir Kiro sitting in the front seat of

    the car.

    Instead of looking at me, he turned to Kurt, the man who had brought me here. My drunkenness

    seemed to have disappeared. Sir Kiro raised an eyebrow at Kurt, then nced at me before finally

    facing the steering wheel.

    "I think I should go now... Take care, Lyka," Kurt said briefly. I just nodded and thanked him quietly.

    Once he left and walked away, probably back into the bar, silence filled the car.

    No one said a word. I sneezed and tried to fix my disheveled hair, letting out a sigh.

    "Umm... Why are you here, Sir?" I managed to ask, my voice uncertain.

    "Am I not allowed to be here?" Sir Kiro responded seriously, his gaze fixed ahead. I sneezed again.

    "N-no, that''s not what I meant, Sir," I replied, finding it difficult to deal with his seriousness.

    "I told you to drop the formalities. Do I look old to you, Lyka? I''m still young," he remarked,

    challenging my habit of always calling him ¡®Sir¡¯. It''s true, I used to refer to him as a ¡®demon¡¯. I guess

    I''ve changed my perspective as I got to know him better.

    "You drink a lot, huh." I was sure he could smell the alcohol on me.

    Damn this strong smell. I remained silent, swallowing nervously in his presence. Leaning back, I just

    wanted to sleep.

    After waiting for a few hours, I heard Joday and Doday making noise. Finally, they were finished

    with their flirting! Joday was surprised to find Sir Kiro in the front seat.

    "Sir? Why are you here?" she asked.

    Kiro didn''t answer her question; instead, he got out of the car. I even saw him talking to the driver.

    Joday quickly took the opportunity to sit in the front seat, but when I looked at her, she turned away,

    avoiding eye contact.

    "Arghh. My head is spinning so much, I feel like vomiting," Doday eximed, surprising me with her

    words. I couldn''t believe her ent¡ªit sounded like she was a professional English teacher or a

    British person.

    Even Joday turned around and burst outughing. "The alcohol affects you differently, Doday! You

    suddenly sound so posh with that ent! HAHAHA!" Jodayughed and yfully kicked Doday.

    The driver started to drive, and that''s when I heard the snoring of the two. I guess they were quite

    tired from their make-out session.

    I couldn''t sleep during the trip, wondering why Sir Kiro had been at the bar earlier. Why was he out

    of the mansion? Wasn''t he forbidden to go to public ces? Or maybe he had been given

    permission?

    I took a quick look at the side mirror and noticed Sir Kiro''s car, which I recognized. It made me

    wonder why he was here. Was he picking up the maids? I couldn''t help but think he''s a good boss,

    looking out for us like that.

    But, for now, I decided to push those thoughts aside. My head was still spinning wildly. It felt heavy,

    as if a dense fog had settled in, making it hard to think clearly. Meeting Kurt earlier was a surprise,

    and my behavior towards him was totally uneptable and unexpected, too. I couldn''t help but

    me it all on the alcohol.

    We made it home safely. Getting Joday and Doday into the maid''s quarters will be a real challenge.

    They''repletely passed out from all the alcohol they drank.

    Earlier, all I wanted to do was sleep, but now I find myself wide awake, unable to stop thinking about

    Sir Kiro showing up earlier.

    I quickly changed into my pajamas, but the alcohol was making me feel sweaty and ufortable

    inside the maid''s quarters. So, I decided to step outside for some fresh air.

    "Oh, Lyka! Where are you going? Aren''t you tired after going to the bar? You haven''t even slept

    yet," Miss Linda asked me two different questions at once when she ran into me as I was leaving

    the maid''s quarters.

    "Um... Yes, Miss Linda, I am tired. But I just need some fresh air before going to bed," I exined,

    letting her know that I was going to the garden. In Madam Gustavos'' garden, a tranquil atmosphere

    fills the air, creating a haven of peace and serenity. Lush greenery surrounds every corner, with

    nts of all shapes and sizes thriving in their designated spaces. The garden is a symphony of

    vibrant colors, as flowers bloom in various shades, painting thendscape with nature''s own palette.

    As expected, the night greeted me with cool, fresh air. Joday, Doday, and I spent a lot of time at theContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    bar and it was exhausting. So, I really needed the garden to ease and calm myself.

    I reallylove this particr part of the garden. It''s where I''m assigned to do the cleaning. Since it''s

    located at the back of the house, there''s only a small decorative light illuminating the area. I went

    straight to visit my nt friends, the ones I watered every morning. I even gave them names.

    "Hey, Datdat, how are you doing? Are youfortable in your pot? You nts always stand so tall.

    Aren''t you tired?" I asked, as if expecting a response.

    Yes, you heard it right. I gave my nt the same name as my sister. I just miss her. And I named

    this particr nt Datdat because it''s unique¡ªa pink daisy among all the other colors in the

    garden. It was the only pretty pink.

    I let out a sigh as my headache and dizziness intensified. Drinking too much was really a bad idea. I

    tried to push aside the difort and focused on talking to the orchid I cared for the most.

    "Hey Dodong... Your sister had some alcohol tonight. I was just hanging out, but it affected me

    differently," I shared with the orchid I named Dodong, after my brother. It''s pretty cute, don''t you

    think? The names?

    Suddenly, I felt a twinge in my stomach.

    Oh no! These must be the effects of drinking too much alcohol!

    My stomach started to churn, and I felt like I might throw up, but I took a deep breath and pretended

    to be fine. I still wanted to talk to the nts.

    "Oh, by the way, one of your bosses went to the bar... Kiro was there earlier. I have no idea what he

    was doing¡ª"

    I was interrupted by a voice from behind. The voice sent a shiver down my spine.

    "Who are you talking to over there?"

    Did he just hear me talking to my nts? How embarrassing!

 Chapter 20: Embarrassing Moment

    Chapter 20: Embarrassing Moment

    I quickly turned around and saw him standing not too far from me, his hands tucked inside the

    pockets of his shorts. I realized he had juste home, as he was still wearing the same clothes as

    earlier, and he had a bottle of mineral water with him.

    "Sir..." I stammered, feeling a mix of surprise and nervousness. He sighed and approached me,

    getting closer. He continued speaking but avoided making eye contact.

    I used to think of him as a friend, but something changed in the way he talked to me earlier about

    the box that I was about to clean. He seemed more authoritative. I forced a smile and nodded.

    "It''s just... awkward, you know? Calling you ¡®Kiro¡¯ when I''m just your maid and your mom is my

    boss," I replied, trying to exin my feelings.

    Suddenly, I felt a strange fluttering sensation inside me. It wasn''t the romantic butterflies you read

    about in novels. I knew it was just the effect of the alcohol messing with my emotions.

    "K-Kiro, what were you doing at the bar earlier?" I asked, feeling a mix of curiosity and

    nervousness.

    "Waiting for you," he replied bluntly, stunning me with his directness. I swallowed nervously and

    looked away. For some reason, I felt a surge of nervousness, my heart beating faster, and I couldn''t

    help but smile.

    "Because Miss Linda told me to wait for you," he continued.

    My happiness from his words quickly faded. I had thought he waited for me at the bar willingly, but it

    turns out he was just following orders.

    Iughed awkwardly, even though there was nothing funny about it.

    "Oh yeah! Miss Linda is so thoughtful as always, HAHA," I eximed, trying to hide my

    disappointment.

    "She said you were only given an hour at the bar. But I guess... you enjoyed it there," he said, and I

    was taken aback. What did he mean by ¡®enjoyed¡¯? I felt a pang of confusion.I don¡¯t know if I enjoyed

    the ce, but I enjoyed the drinks. And my body is now taking revenge on me.

    "Uh, well... maybe a little. I actually wanted to go home earlier, but Doday and Joday were still busy

    with... well, you know," I exined, referring to their make-out sessions with some guys we didn''tOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.

    know.

    "I see. So you let that man help you to the car earlier..." he trailed off, avoiding eye contact.

    Huh? He''s talking about Kurt, right?

    "Oh! Kurt!" I eximed.

    "You knew him, huh?" he asked, his expression suddenly changing. I wondered what was going on

    with him.

    "Yes, I met him when Miss Linda and I went to the mall a long time ago," I exined.

    "I didn''t ask," he said seriously, turning his gaze towards the nt in front of us. I could see him

    swallowing, his Adam''s apple moving up and down. Silence filled the space between us.

    Is he angry at me, maybe?

    "By the way, K-Kiro..." I spoke up, trying to break the ufortable silence. He immediately turned

    his attention to me, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. I felt embarrassed for no apparent reason,

    wishing I could just disappear. He had that badass aura about him with that eyebrow raise.

    "Why did you leave the mansion? Is it true that Miss Linda sent you to the bar? The doctor said you

    weren''t supposed to go out, right? So why did you end up there?" I asked, feeling a mix of curiosity

    and concern.

    He just kept staring at me, or maybe at my lips. It made me feel uneasy, so I swallowed hard and

    looked away. If he didn''t want to answer, then I wouldn''t push him.

    I was too tired to wait for his response, and I felt like I was about to faint and throw up, so I turned

    my back to him, ready to walk back inside the mansion. But then, he held my hand, stopping me in

    my tracks.

    I was startled, and my eyes almost widened in surprise as his soft lips gently touched mine. It was

    just a brief touch, and there was barely any movement between us. As our lips stayed pressed

    together, he closed his eyes. My heart raced so fast, as if it was pumping blood at lightning speed.

    What was he doing?

    In that moment, all the dizziness, headaches, and other feelings I had been experiencing seemed to

    fade away. It felt like his kiss was the only thing that mattered.

    "Miss Linda was worried about you earlier, so I convinced Mama to check on you at the bar since no

    one else would do it. I insisted... because I was worried about you, too," he finally said after the kiss.

    I waspletely stunned by his words and actions. Before the kiss, I had momentarily forgotten all

    the difort in my body. Now, because of what he said, I felt even more dizzy.

    I didn''t know how to respond. I stared at him nkly, while he looked away. We stood there, gazing

    at the garden, under the starlit sky and the chilly air, for a few more minutes.

    "Hey," he spoke up, breaking the silence.

    I managed a smile and said, "Thank you for your concern¡ª"

    But before I could finish my sentence, something unexpected happened. The moment was a

    complete disaster. I could feel the intense embarrassment rising within me as I suddenly became

    overwhelmed with a wave of nausea. Without warning, I vomited, and itnded right onto his

    clothes. It was a horrifying sight that I couldn''t believe was happening.

    Time seemed to freeze as the reality of the situation sank in. The embarrassment I felt surged

    through every fiber of my being, making me wish I could disappear into thin air. The grossness of

    the situation intensified as the smell and sight of the vomit filled the air around us.

    I desperately searched for words to apologize, but they seemed to escape me, lost in a sea of

    humiliation. My face flushed crimson, and I could feel the heat radiating from my cheeks. I wanted

    to run away, to hide from the humiliation that engulfed me.

    He stared at me.

    What the heck?

    Embarrassment and disgust overwhelmed me to the maximum level. Damn you, alcohol!

 Chapter 21: Morning Soup

    Chapter 21: Morning Soup

    "K-Kiro..." I mumbled, wanting to apologize as I realized I had vomited on his t-shirt.

    Argh. I felt dizzy and my head was throbbing a bit.

    Instead of being bothered by the mess on his shirt, he came to me with a worried expression in his

    eyes."Hey, are you okay, Lyka?" he asked, gripping both my shoulders.

    I wanted to me myself for what was happening. Yeah, there was no one to me but me. Lyka,

    It''s so embarrassing! I should have been more careful if I couldn¡¯t control myself!

    "I... I just want to sleep, K-Kiro," I said to him. Why did I even think of going out for some fresh air? If

    I had just gone to sleep earlier, none of this would have happened. I felt like hitting my own head for

    my stupidity.

    "Let me apany you to your room then," he offered, supporting me as we walked.

    As we walked, I couldn''t help but nce at him. We walked side by side, his steps measured and

    deliberate. With each step, he adjusted his pace to match mine, ensuring I stayed steady on my

    feet. His arm gently wrapped around my waist, providing a subtle but steady support.

    I couldn''t stop worrying about his shirt! It had my vomit on it, and the thought kept bothering me.

    Even though he was concerned about me, my mind couldn''t let go of the image of his stained shirt.

    Every time I nced at it, my guilt grew stronger. I wished I could turn back time and prevent the

    ident. The more I thought about it, the more the picture of his dirty shirt yed in my mind over

    and over again.

    I wanted to say sorry and make things right. But I felt too embarrassed to speak up. My vomit must

    be really disgusting. I felt sorry for him. What have I done?!

    "Oh, Lyka? S-sir? W-what... Why, what happened to you, Lyka?" Miss Linda asked when she

    opened the door to the maid''s quarter. She stared at the two of us, and her eyes shifted to Kiro. She

    was shocked to see the mess on his t-shirt.

    "Who¡¯s... Who threw up on you, S-sir... Lyka?!" I averted my eyes, feeling ashamed.

    "It''s okay, Miss Linda. She''s not feeling well, so things like this happen... Please apany her to

    her bed," Kiro exined, gently handing me over to Miss Linda. I knew he wanted to personally take

    me to my bed, but he understood that there were other women asleep inside.

    "All right, thank you, Se?orito," I heard Miss Linda thank him before bidding him goodbye. The old

    woman then guided me to my own bed, looking at me with questioning eyes.

    "What happened... I thought you just went out to the garden?" she asked, curious.

    "Yes, Miss Linda... I just greeted Datdat and Dodong, my nts, and then Kir¡ªSir Kiro suddenly

    appeared. I know he just came home from the bar where you sent us¡ª"

    "Yes, I was worried about you, Lyka... I only let you go for a short time, but then several more hours

    passed and you girls were still at the bar, so I got worried..." she  said, her concern evident.

    "Sorry for that, Miss. Sir Kiro told me about that. But can he leave the mansion? I thought he can¡¯t

    do it ording to the doctor¡¯s prescription?  He didn''t answer me directly earlier because..." My

    eyes widened as I remembered what had happened earlier.

    He kissed me! Or were we kissing?

    "It was just a touch, Lyka, nothing more," I whispered,pletely forgetting Miss Linda''s presence.

    "What do you mean by ''just a touch,'' Lyka?" the old woman  asked curiously, so I quickly turned to

    her, wide-eyed.

    "W-What? Nothing,Miss!" I eximed, trying to dismiss the topic.

    "I''m going to sleep, Miss Linda. The... the alcohol I drank earlier had a really bad effect on me..." I

    said, climbing into my bed.

    "Oh, okay! Maybe my decision was wrong from the start? You didn''t want to hang out with them, but

    I insisted... Sleep well then, Lyka," she said, and I simply smiled before closing my eyes and drifting

    off to sleep.

    ¨C

    I woke upte, finding that all the other housekeepers had already left their beds. How

    embarrassing! "Don''t you ever drink again, Lyka!" I scolded myself.

    It was even more embarrassing to think about Joday and Doday. They had drunk more alcohol than

    I did, but somehow it affected me worse. I quickly took a shower and got dressed, despite still

    feeling a bit dizzy from the alcohol I had consumed the night before. I could manage, though.

    When I opened the door, I was taken aback by what I saw¡ªor rather, who I saw.

    "S-Sir Kiro?"

    He seemed surprised to see me, as if he didn''t expect me to step outside. What was going on with

    him? He looked as if he was caught off guard. Why was he standing in front of the maid''s quarter?

    He was holding a tray with food¡ªI recognized it as soup. There was also some medicine and a

    ss of water on the tray.

    "What are you doing here? And what''s all this for?" I asked, bombarding him with questions. I stared

    into his eyes and suddenly remembered what had happened between usst night!

    I even dreamt of him kissing me. My silly imagination. I had this strange feeling in my stomach that I

    couldn''t exin.

    His kiss fromst night gave me a different kind of feeling. I simply smiled.

    "You puked on my shirtst night..." he blurted out, and my smile vanished instantly. All the

    memories of my embarrassing actions flooded back.

    You''re such a fool, Lyka!

    "A-Ahh, about that... I''m really sorry¡ª" I began, but he cut me off by speaking softly and gently

    pushing my shoulder so he could enter the maid''s quarter.

    He guided me to sit on my own bed. I stared at him in surprise, blinking as he avoided my gaze and

    busied himself with the tray he was carrying.

    "Are you feeling better now? It seemed like you had a tough battle with Satanst night..." he

    remarked, finally looking at me. His question caught me off guard, so I just nodded and shifted my

    gaze to the tray. He followed my gaze, and we both looked at it together.

    "Oh! Miss Linda prepared these for you..." he said, pointing to the soup, medicine, and water.

    "Thank you, Kiro. But why did you bring them here? I can get all of that in the kitchen... By the way,

    it''s time to work now!" I was about to stand up and leave the room, but he suddenly grabbed my

    hand.

    "No, don''t. Miss Linda and I have already talked. Don''t work today. Joday and Doday already

    understand that alcohol affects you differently... They''ll understand why you couldn''t work today."

    I felt embarrassed, so I kept my head down, avoiding eye contact. I nced at the t-shirt he was

    wearing and suddenly remembered the mess I had made on itst night.

    "K-Kiro? Your t-shirt fromst night? Where is it? I can wash it for you¡ª" I offered, feeling guilty. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "I''ve already washed it, Lyka. I can take care of it, I''m not a kid anymore," he reassured me, handing

    me the tray.

    "But¡ª"

    "Come on, you should eat this soup... It might get cold," he interrupted, urging me to start eating. He

    also ced the medicine and water on the side table.

    I began eating the soup, but I couldn''t help but notice his gaze. He was sitting beside me on the

    bed.

    What was he looking at? And why was he still here?

    I was taken aback when his thumb brushed against my lips. "You eat like a six-month-old baby. Stop

    staring and eat, Lyka," he teased, letting out a soft chuckle.

    For some unknown reason, hisughter made my heart flutter. Was this the first time I had heard

    himugh like that?

    I couldn''t help but smile.

    Yes, this was indeed the first time.

 Chapter 22: How Fake

    Chapter 22: How Fake

    I couldn''t help but smile, quickly averting my eyes. Hisment caught me off guard. "Why are you

    smiling? You better eat it, Lyka," he said, urging me to finish the soup. I obliged, pushing aside my

    earlier thoughts.

    After I finished the soup, he handed me some medicine, iming it would help with dizziness and

    the effects of alcohol.

    We then left the maid''s quarter together. As we walked through the living room, Miss Linda noticed

    our presence and eximed in surprise, "Oh Lyka! Why are you out? I told Sir to inform you that

    you don''t have to work today."

    I saw Joday and Doday, both busy with their tasks, but they managed to shoot us disapproving

    looks. Feeling ufortable, I avoided their gaze, especially Joday''s.

    "I''m fine,Miss... It''s just embarrassing for me to rest all day," I replied, trying to dismiss any

    suspicions.

    "By the way, Miss Linda, thank you for the soup and medicine!" I expressed my gratitude, smiling

    genuinely.

    Miss Linda was about to respond but then looked at Kiro with a smile. "Oh, Lyka, the soup wasn''t

    from me... It was Sir Kiro''s. Actually, he made it." I was taken aback when Miss Linda revealed that

    it was actually Kiro who had made the soup for me. Just moments ago, he had imed that it was

    Miss Linda who sent it. Why did he lie?

    "I''ll just go to my room. Take care, everyone," Kiro swiftly interjected, racing up the stairs before

    Miss Linda could say more.

    I couldn''t help but wonder about the sudden change in his mood. What happened? I pondered

    briefly before shrugging it off.

    I turned to Miss Linda, only to be met with mischievous looks and teasing. "Um, Miss Linda, what''s

    with the look?" I asked, feeling a bit flustered.

    "You thought I wouldn''t notice?" she yfully remarked.

    I swallowed nervously.

    Did Miss Linda know about what happened between Kiro and me in the gardenst night? Was she

    aware? Did she witness our encounter?

    "W-what are you talking about, Miss? If you''re referring to what happenedst night in the garden,

    then let me expl¡ª"

    "I noticed you two are bing best friends! That''s a good start for Kiro since he just came out of

    his room!" Miss Linda interrupted, teasingly.

    "He has been confined to his room for months, so it''s great that he found a best friend so quickly... It

    seems like he feelsfortable around you," she continued.

    I took a deep breath, trying to y along. "Yes!" I smiled, pretending to go with the flow.

    A wave of relief washed over me as Miss Linda exined her suspicions about Kiro and me

    bing best friends. I had feared she would assume that our connection was romantic in nature.

    However, her words reassured me that she viewed our bond purely as a friendship, a positive

    development given the circumstances.

    ¨C

    Just like any other day in the mansion, I went about my usual tasks. Cleaning and fixing furniture

    that needed repairs upied my time. Afterward, I headed out to the back garden to water the

    nts, particrly the ones I personally cared for.

    Memories of the previous night''s conversation and, well, kissing, flushed my cheeks, causing me to

    wince.

    Unpleasant sights greeted my eyes, reminding me of the mess I made by vomiting on the grass. I

    cringed at the thought of how disgusted I must have looked.

    "Dodong!" I eximed, addressing the daisy in frustration.

    "Maybe you saw what happened between Kiro and mest night, huh?" I turned to Datdat, another

    nt, who seemed upset.

    "You too, Datdat? Did you witness it?" I touched my lips, still feeling the lingering sensation of his

    kiss from the previous night.

    "But why did he kiss me?" That question lingered in my mind without a satisfactory answer. I

    wondered aloud, seeking answers from the nts as if they could respond.

    Did Kiro also have too much to drink? But all he had was mineral water... Could it be intoxicating?

    Oh, Lyka, don''t be foolish.

    "Why am I even thinking about that? Maybe he was also drunkst night and identally kissed

    me..." I tried to convince myself, seeking a usible exnation.

    "Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! I knew it!" Doday''s voice suddenly eximed from behind

    me. My eyes widened in surprise. Wait, she knew something? What in the world did she know?

    "I knew it!" I quickly turned around, grabbing my chest in shock at her outburst.

    I saw Doday standing there. "D-Doday..."

    "Were you there? Did you overhear everything?" I asked anxiously, worried that she heard all the

    foolish questions I had asked earlier. I felt doomed.

    Before she could answer, a sudden emotion flickered in her eyes. I sensed an unfamiliar vibe from

    her.

    "Yes," she replied, and I swallowed nervously.

    "You heard it all? Every single word?" I silently prayed that she didn''t. There was another fleeting

    emotion in her eyes before she responded, and I couldn''t quite decipher it.

    "Y-yes, I heard it all... Really? He kissed you?" Her voice trembled, and her emotions seemed to

    shift suddenly. What was happening? What was going on with her?

    I averted my gaze from her, but she firmly grasped my shoulders, forcing me to face her. I saw an

    emotion I couldn''tprehend in her eyes. What was truly happening with Doday?

    "Doday? Why? Why are you acting this way? What''s wrong?" I bombarded her with questions as I

    noticed her tear-stained red eyes. She was crying.

    "T-Tell me, Lyka... Did he really kiss youst night? What else happened, Lyka?" Her words felt like

    a weight pressing down on me. There was something different about her. She knew something.

    "H-huh? What do you mean by ''what else happened,'' Doday?" I asked directly, feeling confused by

    her cryptic behavior.

    She seemed to snap out of it, wiping away her tears. I couldn''t quite understand it, but I sensed a

    different reason behind her tears and her unusual behavior.

    "Ah! So, nothing else happened, Lyka?" Her question piqued my curiosity. She now spoke with an

    intense tone, as if she wanted to interrogate a criminal. I stared at her intently. Doday, what do you

    know? I wanted to shout the question at her, but I couldn''t.

    "Yeah, t-there''s nothing else, Doday..." I stammered, trying to assure her. She forced a smile.

    ¡°There was nothing that happened or ¡®you like what happened¡¯, Lyka?¡± She put an emphasis on her

    words. Before I could answer her, she immediately continued. In a weird way, I get her point with

    how she emphasized her words and that made me want to p her straight in the face, but I did

    not.

    "Just as I thought, Kiro likes you..." she dered, causing my eyes to widen in surprise.

    "H-huh?"

    "Don''t pretend to be innocent, Lyka," she said sharply, her eyes piercing.

    "Don''t y dumb, you know and you''ve noticed that he likes you, haven''t you?" she questioned.

    The Doday I used to work with seemed different from the one standing in front of me now.

    Earlier, I was concerned about seeing tears streaming down her face, but now she seemed to adopt

    Joday''s habit of intriguing me.

    Suddenly, I felt a nervousness I couldn''t exin. "Doday, I don''t understand what you mean... What

    are you trying to say?" I asked, feeling confused. Her response was a sarcastic look that made me

    swallow hard. Did she know? Did she know that Sir had touched me when I entered his room? Was

    she aware that Kiro had crossed boundaries due to his illness?

    My heart raced, and I turned around, ready to ask her again, but she interrupted with a smile.

    "Well..."

    "Let me tell you this, Ly¡ª" Her words were cut off as we suddenly heard Joday''s voice approaching

    us.

    "Doday! Lyka!"

    "So, you two are just here! I''m amazed, are you housekeepers or the bosses? We still have plenty

    to do inside, girls!" She scolded us.

    I noticed how Doday swiftly changed her reaction. While earlier she resembled an amazon with her

    confession, now a sweet smile adorned her face. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Figuratively speaking, she was wearing a mask. She¡¯s been faking it all.

 Chapter 24: In the attic

    Chapter 24: In the attic

    I stepped back in shock, unsure of how to react to what Doday had just admitted. I couldn''t believe

    that she, too, was a victim. Her tear-filled eyes were fixed on me, pleading for understanding and

    comfort.

    I embraced her, offering the only sce I could provide in that moment.

    "I want to expose him, Lyka... I nned to report him to Miss Linda and Madam, but then I

    overheard them discussing how Madam would simply offer money to those who had suffered at his

    hands. I don''t even want to call him ''Sir''! He doesn''t deserve any respect! He''s a monster!" Doday

    cried out, and I held her tighter, feeling her pain seeping through.

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart as Doday poured out her anguish. Her pain

    resonated deeply within me because I, too, carried the weight of Kiro''s despicable actions. The

    anger and disgust I felt towards him at first consumed me. I wanted justice, to expose him for the

    monster he was. My initial instinct was to report him to the police, to ensure he faced the

    consequences of his actions, too. Especially during those times¡­.

    Tears streamed down my face as I held onto Doday, knowing that she understood the depth of my

    despair. The pain of remembering the moment I entered his room, the fear and confusion that

    engulfed me, haunted my thoughts.

    "Shhh... Don''t cry, Doday," I whispered softly, my words offering littlefort but still filled with

    empathy.

    "He almost took away what mattered most to me, Lyka... He fucking molested me! Thankfully, I

    managed to escape his room... His touch was repulsive! I can still feel it, how he vited me," she

    trembled as she recounted her experience.

    I allowed her to release her emotions, understanding the weight she had been carrying.

    "During my time here in the mansion, I''ve changed... I''ve be someone different, hiding behind

    a mask of smiles andughter to hide the disgust inside me," Doday confessed. Her words made

    me think back to her smiles,ughter, and trademark phrase ¡®oh my gosh¡¯. I had believed it was

    genuine, but now I realized it was forced.

    As Doday regained herposure, she held my shoulders, looking into my eyes, searching for

    truth or deception.

    "So when I asked you yesterday if something else happened after the kiss, Lyka... Was there

    anything else? Are you okay? Did he do anything to you?" she stammered, her voice filled with

    concern. Doday''s hands held onto my shoulders with a firm grip, showing how genuinely concerned

    she was for my well-being. Her eyes searched mine, filled with worry and care. She wanted to make

    sure that nothing bad had happened to me.

    I could feel the strength and support in her touch, reassuring me that she was there for me. Her

    voice trembled as she asked, "Are you okay, Lyka? Did he do anything to you? Is there anything

    else?"

    I took a moment to gather my thoughts, grateful for her concern. With a shaky voice, "Doday... I also

    have something to admit..." I murmured, lowering my head onto her shoulder. I needed to share my

    secret with someone, to ease the burden I was carrying. This was what I needed during that time.

    This was the hug I needed, the person to talkt to that I needed.

    Before I could say anything, she tightly embraced me, already knowing what I was about to reveal.

    We both sobbed, finding sce in each other''s pain. At that moment, we were united.

    "That''s what I''ve been saying! He''s a monster, Lyka! When did you enter his room?" she demanded.

    I nodded and shook my head in response to her question, overwhelmed by a mix of relief and

    heaviness in my chest. I couldn''t fully understand my own emotions.

    At first, I saw Kiro as a demon, consumed by his own desires and causing harm to others. His

    actions left me feeling vited and angry, unable to see beyond the pain he had inflicted. But as I

    learned about his condition, the illness that held him captive and robbed him of control, my

    perspective shifted.

    Then, realization hit me hard. Kiro was not a monster reveling in his wickedness; he was a ve to

    his own illness. He couldn''t control himself, couldn''t fight against the relentless urges that gued

    him. At that moment, my anger transformed into pity.

    I saw him differently now, not as a demon but as someone trapped in a never-ending battle with his

    own mind and body. It was as if he was at the mercy of a force beyond his control, a prisoner within

    his own skin. The weight of his affliction became apparent, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of

    erase the scars we carried.

    Doday took a deep breath, finally understanding my perspective. "Alright, if that''s what you want,"

    she conceded.

    We stayed in the attic, talking and drying our tears, before finally leaving its confines. Our hearts

    may have been heavy, but we knew that we would face whatevery ahead together.

 Chapter 25: Farewell

    Chapter 25: Farewell

    Miss Linda called out to us, eximing, ¡°Oh Lyka and Doday!¡±

    The sudden outburst caught the attention of everyone in the mansion. We wondered what was

    happening and why they were looking at us with curiosity.

    ¡°My dear Lyka and Doday, you have us worried sick! Where have you two been wandering? What

    were you up to?¡± Madam began questioning us as soon as she had our attention.

    I had a feeling earlier that Joday had been searching for us throughout the mansion. Holding hands

    tightly, Doday and I exchanged a knowing nce, feeling her gentle pinch.

    ¡°W-We were just in the garden, Madam... We were having a conversation among Lyka''s nts,¡±

    Doday stammered, her words now free from her usual ''omy gosh'' catchphrase.

    "D-Doday?" Joday spoke, clearly surprised, as if he had witnessed something unusual about Doday,

    just like I had, at first.

    ¡°Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Did we really make you all worried? We''re so sorry!¡±

    Doday''s words quickly shifted, her tone changing.

    ¡°Um... Let''s talkter, Doday, alright?¡± Joday asked, and Doday nodded in agreement.

    I nced at Sir Kiro, and his gaze was fixed on me, his eyes filled with questions. Feeling

    ufortable, I immediately looked away, directing my attention elsewhere. He shouldn¡¯t know

    about this, and what had happened in the attic.

    ¡°Well, it''s alright. Since my birthday party is already over, we can all go to sleep now,¡± Madam

    dered, starting to ascend the stairs. A lingering thought consumed my mind. I couldn''t shake off

    the feeling that Madam was disappointed in us for our sudden disappearance after her birthday

    dinner celebration. The weight of that possibility sat heavily on my chest, leaving me unsettled and

    filled with remorse. But, I shrugged it all off.

    Once we were sure Madam had gone upstairs, Miss Linda wasted no time lecturing us.

    ¡°Where did you two go? You vanished right after Madam''s birthday celebration! This won''t look

    good in Madam''s eyes, you know!¡± Miss Linda scolded us as we made our way towards the maid''s

    quarter.

    I noticed that Sir Kiro was apanying us. I wondered what was going on. Why was he walkingContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    with us towards the maid''s quarter? Do not tell me he¡¯s staying to talk with me? I am too tired for

    that.

    As we stood in front of the door, Kiro spoke up. ¡°Miss Linda, may I have a moment alone with

    Lyka?¡±

    Miss Linda and Joday turned to me, and Doday gave me a reassuring look. I shrugged, conveying

    to her that I was okay. The three of them entered the maid''s quarter while Kiro and I remained

    outside.

    I gave him a questioning look, eager to understand what was going on.

    "Why were you crying?"

    I was shocked by his question. Did he notice that I had tears? Weren''t they dry by now?

    Miss Linda didn''t even realize that we, Doday, had juste from our crying session.

    "H-Huh? What are you talking about? I didn''t cry," I stuttered, trying to deny it.

    "Don''t lie. You cried... both you and Doday cried... What happened? What''s wrong?" His rapid fire of

    questions overwhelmed me.

    I wanted to answer him right away that it was all because of him, because of what he had done. I

    wanted to be honest and tell him, but I couldn''t. I simply couldn''t.

    "Just go to your room and stop asking, Kiro. No one cried. Why would we cry?" I replied, my

    growing annoyance evident in my voice.

    "Y-You''re lying, Lyka. Please tell me... Is it because of me? I..." I was annoyed by Kiro''s question,

    and honestly, I was too tired to deal with him or provide any answers. His inquiry about why I was

    crying felt intrusive and burdensome. I simply didn''t have the energy to engage with him or exin

    my emotions. All I wanted was to enter the maid¡¯s quarter and just freaking sleep.

    "Stop asking! We never cried! No one cried! Stop with your stupid questions! Why would we cry?

    Why would I cry?" I shouted, feeling my anger rise, my head growing hot.

    He was so stubborn. Why did he have to ask? He could have pretended not to know and kept

    everything as it was. As if.

    I don''t know where I found the courage to shout at him, but after everything that had happened, I

    just wanted this conversation to end.

    His eyes widened, clearly surprised by my outburst. I averted my gaze. "If that is all your query... I

    will now go inside," I said coldly, wanting to leave.

    I was about to turn away when he grabbed my arm. "S-Sorry for asking too many questions...

    Goodnight."

    His short apology came out quickly as he released my arm. I couldn''t find any words, so I hurriedly

    went into the room. My chest felt heavy. Doday appeared beside me right away. Joday stared at

    both of us.

    "Are you okay? What did you say? What did he say?" Doday whispered, and I simply shook my

    head.

    I was tired of everything. Right now, I just want to sleep. I didn''t want to talk to anyone. It felt

    suffocating.

    ¨C

    As I slowly opened my eyes, the morning light filtering into the room revealed an empty maid''s

    quarter. My heart skipped a beat as I realized that I had overslept yet again. Panic surged through

    me, apanied by a sharp intake of breath. I quickly nced at the clock, confirming that I was

    running behind schedule.

    With a rush of urgency, I threw off the covers and hurriedly began my morning routine. I knew that I

    had no time to waste if I wanted to make up for the lost moments.

    The lingering annoyance from the previous night''s encounter with Kiro lingered, only amplified by

    the additional stress of my oversleeping. I even shouted at himst night! Damn! And I have to

    deliver his food to his room today. What am I going to do?!

    As I was leaving, I bumped into Joday. It seemed like she had been wiping tears from her cheeks.

    Was she crying?

    "Joday? Why are you crying?" I asked her.

    She stopped walking and looked at me, shaking her head. "N-Nothing," she replied with a muffled

    voice, still carrying her emotions.

    For some reason, I started feeling nervous. Why have I been feeling so nervous these past few

    days?

    Joday immediately walked away, so I continued towards the living room.

    I was taken aback as I entered the living room and discovered Madam, Miss Linda, and Doday

    engaged in a serious conversation. My eyes immediately fixated on the tworge suitcases

    positioned by Doday''s side, and a lump formed in my throat.

    Confusion flooded my mind as a whirlwind of questions raced through my thoughts. What was

    happening? Why were the suitcases packed and ready? Had Doday revealed something? Could it

    be that she had confessed everything, including what happened in the attic? The mere thought sent

    a chill down my spine.

    Anxiety gnawed at me as I tried to make sense of the situation. Had Joday already disclosed all the

    secrets to Madam and Miss Linda? The fear of the consequences rushed over me, and I struggled

    to grasp.

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my thoughts. Whatever was happening, I knew that I had to

    brace myself for the unknown. There was no escaping the truth that awaited, and I could only hope

    that it wouldn''t shatter everything we held dear.

    "Are you really leaving, Doday?"

    "Is it truly your decision to quit and go? Joday was crying earlier... I don''t know how Lyka will react

    when she finds out..." Miss Linda asked, and Doday simply nodded.

    Doday is quitting??

    "Yes, Miss Linda... Madam... I''m truly sorry. This is my decision," Doday stood up, ready to leave,

    but our eyes met.

    She smiled at me, and I approached her. A bittersweet sensation washed over me as I witnessed

    the scene unfolding before my eyes. There stood Doday, with a small, mncholic smile ying on

    her lips. My heart ached at the realization that she was preparing to leave. The weight of the

    impending separation settled heavily upon me, threatening to bring tears to my eyes.

    "D-Doday... Where are you going? Why are you leaving?" I managed to say. She didn''t answer but

    gestured for me to follow her.

    Once we were sure no one could hear us outside, she immediately hugged me. As we embraced, a

    warm feeling washed over me. It wasforting to feel her presence, her familiar scent, and the

    touch of her hug. It was a moment filled with unspoken words, a silent way of expressing our deep

    connection.

    Tears welled up in my eyes as we held each other tight.

    "I''m sorry, Lyka... I''ve been nning to leave here for a long time, ever since Sir K-Kiro did

    something to me... but I think now is the right time."

    "Thank you for talking to mest night... for sharing those secrets and lightening the weight I''ve

    been carrying... Thank you, Lyka..."

    "I hope we can find justice for both of us... Stay strong. Thank you so much," she spoke at length

    and held me tightly.

    I didn''t say anything; I remained silent. I didn¡¯t know what to say, but I was sad. It''s really sad. "I''m

    leaving, Lyka," she said, and I nodded.

    "Take care, Doday!" were my parting words.

    "Omy gosh! Omy gosh! Omy gosh! Of course, friend!" Her trademark ¡®omy gosh¡¯ slipped out one

    last time. I smiled through my tears.

    Goodbye, my friend.

    I hope our paths will cross again.

 Chapter 26: Fever

    Chapter 26: Fever

    I watched in disbelief as Doday''s figure slowly faded away, leaving me dumbfounded. I had lost a

    friend within the mansion''s walls and it was sad that we only had a short span of time to be true and

    genuine with each other. With a heavy heart, I hurried inside, where Miss Linda called out my name

    in a concerned tone, her eyes questioning if Doday had indeed left. I quickly nodded in response.

    Miss Linda sighed, clearly sad by the sudden departure of the Doday. We will surely miss her

    bubbly attitude but I can not me Doday for leaving, her heart must be heavy all this time staying

    at the mansion.

    Miss Linda voiced her curiosity, wondering aloud about the events that led to Doday suddenly

    leaving. I let out a sigh of my own, feeling the weight of the situation.

    A memory shed in my mind of Joday, Doday''s best friend, crying earlier when we had crossed

    paths in the hallway. It dawned on me that Joday might be aware of what had happened between

    Doday and Kiro. But Doday had trusted me and told me everything, thinking that I was the only one

    who knew about it.

    Deciding to give an excuse to Miss Linda, I made my way to the maid''s quarters to find Joday. As I

    approached her, I noticed she was still overwhelmed with tears.

    "Joday," I softly uttered, hoping to offer her sce. She turned to face me, swiftly evading my

    attempt tofort her, and shot me a death re. I was taken aback by her reaction but made

    another attempt to reach out and calm her.

    "Don''t touch me, Lyka," she coldly warned me, her eyes filled with anger. Confused and uncertain

    about her anger, I tried once more to approach her andfort her.

    "Shhh, Joday," I whispered, but she cut me off abruptly.

    "What happened to Doday? What did you talk aboutst night?" she asked, her next question

    leaving me stunned.

    Puzzled by her bunch of questions, I struggled to find a suitable response. I wasn''t prepared to

    answer her queries, nor did I wish to disclose what had urred. Consequently, I chose to remain

    silent, unable to think of a believable reply. I know that Joday is smart and I can not just give her

    some excuses.

    "I-I don''t know, Joday," I lied once again, hoping to divert the conversation.

    "Shut up! You''re the reason, aren''t you? You''re the reason she left, right? What did you do, Lyka?

    Doday is my friend!" Joday yelled at me, her frustration evident. Understanding her pain at Doday

    leaving, I let her vent her anger, aware that sometimes people say hurtful things when consumed by

    sorrow. I know that there are moments when silence bes the most fitting response to

    unwarranted usations but Joday''s words were crossing the line, and I felt a surge of anger rising

    within me. If she had previously judged us, now I regarded her with even greater disrespect.

    It was exasperating. I despised people who passed judgment without considering both sides of the

    story.

    "You don''t know me, Joday, so shut up with your suspicions!" I retorted sharply, turning my back to

    her before promptly leaving the room.

    She had truly tested my patience. All I had wanted to do wasfort her, but apparently, that was

    not what she wanted.

    I hurried to the kitchen to prepare food for Kiro, trying to push aside the unpleasant words from

    Joday. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to calm myself down.

    Suddenly, I heard Miss Linda''s voice behind me. "Lyka... Are you okay? Lyka?" I was startled and

    quicklyposed myself.

    "I''m fine, Miss. I went to talk to Joday and try to calm her down, but it seems like she doesn''t want

    my help. So, yeah... I''ll just bring the food to Sir Kiro," I exined to Miss Linda while picking up the

    tray filled with food.

    I tried to shake off thoughts of the argument with Joday and focused on how I should behave in

    front of Sir Kiro.

    Miss Linda nodded at me, and I briskly made my way up the stairs. I felt nervous, especially since I

    had shouted at him the previous night.

    What was I thinking? You''re such a fool, Lyka!

    I knocked on his door three times, as I always did. Since the door was usually open, I entered

    immediately. To my surprise, he was still lying in bed. Kiro usually wakes up early every morning.

    Whenever I brought him food, he had already bathed and was engrossed in his books. What could

    be wrong?

    I ced the tray on his bedside table and was about to leave when my conscience pricked at me. I

    wanted to apologize for yelling at him the previous night.

    "S-sir..." I hesitated, trying to wake him up gently. "Sir Kiro..."

    To my surprise, he actually responded, "I said stop calling me ''sir.'' Drop the formalities¡ª" His

    speech was interrupted by a sneeze, his sneeze. I quickly ced my hand on his forehead. My

    suspicion was confirmed¡ªhe had a fever.

    "You... You have a fever, Si¡ªKiro," I said, stumbling over my words.

    "Obviously. It''s my body, so I know," he replied dismissively, his tone sarcastic. The memory of my

    outburstst night suddenly came rushing back, and I felt ashamed.

    Ignoring his response, I hurried into the bathroom of his room to pick necessary things. Some things

    that my Mama would use when I have a fever at home.

    As I entered Kiro;s bathroom, I noticed the grandeur that surrounded me. The air smelled of

    expensive perfumes and fresh flowers, creating a pleasant and inviting atmosphere. The room was

    spacious and filled with luxurious fixtures and marble countertops, showcasing their obvious wealth.

    Soft lighting added a warm glow, making it afortable space to rx.

    I approached therge bathtub, which seemed perfect for a rxing soak. The water was scented

    withvender and vani, filling the room with a soothing fragrance. The scent of Kiro greeted me.

    There were various bathing products, but I didn''t pay much attention to them anymore. I am here to

    grab things for his fever!

    I looked everywhere to find a basin and a towel. The bathroom was much nicer than my room at our

    home so I hope I find a basin.

    Found ya!

    I grabbed a small basin and a towel and rushed back to Kiro.

    I approached the water dispenser and filled the basin with hot water. Fortunately, Kiro''s room was

    equipped with everything I needed.

    "Kiro..." I called out to get his attention, but he remained covered by the nket.

    "Kiro, remove theforter from your face," I instructed, and heplied immediately. N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    He pulled the nket away but kept his eyes closed. I couldn''t help but stare at his face. As I looked

    at him, I couldn''t believe how smooth his skin was. His skin looked so soft and perfect, as if it had

    never been affected by any roughness or blemishes. The pores on his face were barely visible, and

    hisplexion was even all over, making me feel a bit jealous.

    I had to admit, he was undeniably handsome.

    "Why is my nket moved? Just so you can stare at me?" Kiro''s words interrupted my thoughts.

    Something¡¯s off with him today except with his fever. Why did his behavior change? The fever

    seemed to be affecting him differently! I quickly looked away, feeling flustered.

    "You''re assuming things, sir! Why would I want to stare at your face?" I stuttered and immediately

    ced the towel on his forehead.

    He winced in pain suddenly. I hadn''t wrung out the towel, and the water was still hot. Damn, I made

    a mistake!

    "I''m sorry, Sir Kiro!" I eximed, hastily removing my hands from his face and gently blowing on his

    forehead.

    I continued blowing on his forehead repeatedly until I felt it was no longer hot. I stared at him,

    berating myself. You''re such an idiot, Lyka!

    I turned to face him, my hands still lingering near his face. I was suddenly taken aback by the

    realization of our distance to each other. We were so close to each other. I remembered that he had

    been staring at me earlier while I rubbed his forehead.

    I felt something fluttering inside me. Oh no, not this feeling again!

 Chapter 27: Here We Go Again!

    Chapter 27: Here We Go Again!

    I released my grip on him as if he were burning. "Uh... I''m sorry, K-Kiro," I managed to say, feeling

    my face turning red.

    The position we were in earlier was awkward. I took the towel again, dipped it in the basin, and

    made sure it was warm before cing it on his forehead.

    "Why do you have a fever?" I asked, realizing how silly my question was and breaking the silence.

    "It''s normal for humans to have fever. Fevers happen," he replied. I did not have any choice but to

    nod with how sarcastic yet real his answer was. I could only agree with what he said and continue

    attending to him. It¡¯s the fever effect, I guess? That he was acting like that.

    As I was about to leave to fetch medicine from the kitchen, he grabbed my arm. "I want to take a

    bath," he stated. I furrowed my brows at his request.

    "Huh? Don''t you remember you have a fever? And now you want to take a bath? Seriously?" I

    asked, finding it amusing to talk to him at times. And now, he¡¯s acting all childish!

    He snorted rudely. "I feel sticky... I want to take a bath..."

    "I want to bathe by myself, but I feel dizzy but I still want to take a bath because I feel disgusted with

    my body..." he added.

    I couldn''t help but blurt out, "You have a fever, so you can''t take a bath. Hmmm¡­. I-I can just wipe

    your body..." I didn''t know where that suggestion came from; it just came out spontaneously. And,

    stupidly.

    What did I just suggest?

    "Can you?" he asked. I averted my eyes and quickly returned to the bathroom to get another towel

    to wipe... his body. What had I done? How could I have suggested such a thing?

    I instantly regretted my impulsive decision to offer help to Kiro by cleaning his body with wipes. It

    was an inappropriate suggestion! Shame washed over me, and I wished I could take back those

    words. What could he possibly be thinking because of my suggestion?

    I came back and stood in front of him, feeling utterly clueless about what to do next. He responded

    with a gaze that made us both seem foolish.

    "H-how should I wipe your body? Aren''t you going to take off your clothes?" I felt embarrassed

    asking, but he quickly responded.

    "Oh, right." He swiftly removed his T-shirt without even telling me not to look. I immediately turned

    my back to avoid seeing him.

    Darn it, my eyes might sin otherwise.

    "Done, Lyka." I turned back to face him. Kiro was lying shirtless on his bed, his bare chest exposed

    to the room. He nced in my direction, his eyes meeting mine, acknowledging my presence.

    Despite being aware of me, he remained rxed andposed, exuding a sense of confidence.

    The sight of him, his sculpted physique and the way he carried himself, created an undeniable pull

    that captivated my attention.

    I swallowed nervously and approached him.

    I began wiping his arms, silently praying for some unknown reason. My heart was pounding so

    hard, and I felt nervous for no apparent reason. Why was I feeling like this?

    Pull yourself together, Lyka!

    I moved on to wipe his chest and back, and as I did, there was still a gentle breeze between us.

    "Lyka... Sorry," he suddenly spoke, catching me off guard.

    "Huh?" I looked him in the eyes. After acting weird all throughout this day, he¡¯s now saying sorry!

    "Sorry... I know there are many women I need to ask forgiveness from. D-Doday... I did something

    to her too, right? Argh! My mind tends to forget every girl I''ve been with... I forget what I did because

    of my condition..." he exined.

    I was shocked by what he said, but I only felt pity for him. There was one thing on my mind: What

    was the real reason behind his condition? I knew there was a deeper exnation the moment I

    heard his doctor speak.

    "K-Kiro... you didn''t do anything to us... it''s because of your condition," I reassured him.

    "Nah, I want to hold myself ountable. I want to be imprisoned."

    What? He¡¯s talking about this matter again?

    ¨C

    "Oh, Lyka? Why do you look so stunned?" I snapped back to reality when Miss Linda asked me.

    "Uh...Miss, Sir Kiro has a fever," I replied, brushing off her question. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The young man''s words from earlier continued to linger in my mind. He wanted to go to jail? It

    wasn''t his fault that he did what he did... It was because of his condition! How many times should

    we talk about it over and over again?

    But I also wondered about the other women he had touched and how they must be traumatized.

    What happened to them? In my case, I forgave him... but what about the others?

    "Why are you lost in thought, Lyka?" Miss Linda asked, bringing me back to the present.

    "And what''s this about Senyorito having a fever? Why does he have a fever? What''s wrong with my

    Kiro?!" she eximed. I walked over to the kitchen where the medicines were kept.

    "Miss...," I approached Lady Linda and handed her the medicine.

    "Can you give him this medicine first? My body doesn''t feel well today, too," I exined, taking a

    deep breath. I couldn''t quite understand my own emotions. Before, I already felt burdened by

    Doday''s departure, and now it all seemed to intensify.

    "Oh no! Kiro might have infected you with his fever! Okay, I will bring him the medicine. Rest in the

    maid''s quarter for now, Lyka..." she said with a worried expression.

    I simply smiled at her andplied, making my way towards the maid''s quarter.

    As I entered the room, I noticed Jodaying out of the bathroom. The towel was still wrapped

    around her body and hair, indicating that she had just finished bathing. She tried to stop me as I

    entered, but I ignored her due to the argument we had earlier. I was about to lie down on my bed

    when she spoke.

    Argh! Not now, Joday. I''m feeling down, and I don''t want to answer you! I¡¯m not feeling well and I do

    not want a fight!

 Chapter 28: Joday Spills Lily

    Chapter 28: Joday Spills Lily

    "Hmm, Lyka... Since you don''t want to tell me what you and Doday were doing before she left...

    then you better tell me what she said to you before she left," Joday dered. I couldn''t understand

    her, and her tone of speaking was really annoying.

    "Stop it, Joday. Not now, I''m feeling down¡ª"

    "And so what? What does it matter if you''re not feeling good? Who cares?" She interrupted me. I

    wanted to give her a nasty look, but I''d rather just lie down and sleep than focus on her. Ever since

    Doday left, Joday has be even more annoying. She constantly bothers me and won''t leave me

    alone. It feels like she''s always there, poking her nose into my business and teasing me nonstop.

    Her presence is like an annoying shadow that follows me everywhere. She seems to enjoy making

    meanments and teasing me all the time.

    Genuinely,I miss Doday but I miss her more because her absence has made Joday''s annoying

    behavior even worse.

    "Alright, you don''t care and don''t give a damn, so... Can I go to bed now?" I asked directly.

    "Yes, only if you answer me. Don''t act innocent, what did Doday tell you before she left?" she asked

    again. It was astonishing how persistent she was in asking that question. She grinned at me.

    "You know, Lyka... I wonder why Miss Linda and Madam decided to ept you here in the mansion,

    even though you were uneducated and supposedly they weren''t taking any more maids," she said.

    Joday''s constant bothering and the way she talks make me feel nervous. It feels like she''s about to

    spill some secrets or truths. It''s unsettling, and I find myself getting ready for whatever shocking

    thing she might say. I feel more and more uneasy as Joday keeps teasing and making hints, leaving

    me anxious and unsure about what she knows and what she''s going to say next.

    "Hmm, any thoughts? Why did their decision change... Why?" she asked cunningly whilebing

    her hair.

    Was it true? Was it true that Madam wasn''t going to ept any more maids? Then why was I

    epted?

    "Are you overthinking now, Lyka?"

    "Just feeling sad. You''re too foolish to even overthink!" She bursted intoughter. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    I smiled back at her. "I didn''t expect our conversation to turn into a discussion about my education

    and foolishness... Are you done, Joday? I''m not feeling well so spare me," I said, and I was about to

    lie down when she grabbed my shoulder.

    "I''m still talking to you, Lyka!"

    Joday''s grip on me was tight and painful. She grabbed me with such force that it made me wince in

    pain. Her fingers dug into my arm, leaving marks that stung with each touch.

    "Ouch! Joday, can you please stop?!" She immediately touched my face with both hands and stared

    into my eyes intently.

    "Now, take a good look at that face..." She examined every part of my face as if searching for

    something. I furrowed my brow in confusion. Was she crazy?

    "If you''re in the right mind, Joday, let me go, you crazy woman¡ª"

    "Hmm, Lily!?" I was taken aback by what she said.

    Lily? Who really was Lily? Suddenly, my ears tingled with the name Lily. It was that name again. I

    remembered hearing that not-so-long ago.It was the same name Kiro mentioned to me before.

    My eyes widened in surprise.

    I was about to ask her who Lily was because I knew she had some knowledge about it, but

    someone suddenly pulled her away.

    "Joday! What are you doing to Lyka?!" Miss Linda eximed as she intervened. Both Joday and I

    were surprised, and we locked eyes for a moment.

    Joday avoided my gaze, but her eyes remained fixed on me.

    "Are you okay, Lyka?" Miss Linda asked, holding onto my shoulders. I simply nodded and sat on my

    bed. Miss Linda turned her attention to Joday and began talking to her.

    Joday said something to Miss Linda, who then turned back to me. "Lyka.¡­ I¡¯ll just go outside to

    have a chat with J-joday," she exined hurriedly, and without waiting for a response, she swiftly

    pulled Joday out of the room.

    I sensed that Joday had caught Miss Linda''s attention with whatever she said, as they bid farewell

    and continued their conversation outside.

    What did Joday whisper to her? I couldn''t help but gasp.

    Once again, the name that Joday had almost thrown at my face resurfaced in my mind. Lily? Who

    was Lily? What was my connection to her? And if it was true that Madam wasn''t supposed to ept

    any more maids before I came, why was I still epted?

    My own questions were giving me a headache. I had a strange feeling about what Joday had said,

    but I quickly pushed those thoughts aside. I needed to rest. It had been an exhausting day. I will

    ponder those things tomorrow.

    ¨C

    Today, I woke up earlier than Miss Linda and Joday. It was my first day at work without Doday. I

    don''t know why, but my feet led me up the stairs as if they had a mind of their own.

    I soon arrived at Kiro''s room. I hesitated, not sure if I should knock or what to do. I must have

    looked foolish just standing there in front of his door.

    I had wanted to check on him and see if he still had a fever, but deep down, I knew that wasn''t the

    only reason why I came to him this morning. I wanted to ask about Lily... because I knew Kiro had

    some connection to her. And to me¡­. Or is it all on my thoughts?

    I couldn''t help but feel really curious about Lily and why everyone seemed to know her except for

    me. Who was she? And why did she seem to have some kind of special connection with the people

    around me? It made me wonder if she had anything to do with Kiro''s illness. Maybe she was

    somehow rted to him or even to me?

    I mean, it didn''t make much sense. I had juste from a small town to work here and support my

    family. How could I be connected to someone like Lily? But I couldn''t help but consider the

    possibility, even if it seemed unlikely.

    All these questions kept swirling in my head, and I couldn''t shake off this feeling of curiosity and

    unease. I felt like I was missing an important piece of the puzzle, and I wanted to find out what it

    was.

    I was about to knock when the door suddenly opened. I instinctively held my chest to hide my

    surprise. "Lyka? What are you doing here?" he asked, breaking the silence.

    I averted my eyes, unsure of whether to ask my question or greet him first. "Uh... How are you? Do

    you still have a fever?" I blurted out. Due to my own foolishness, I reached out and touched his

    forehead and neck to see if he still had a fever. I noticed him avoiding my gaze, so I quickly

    withdrew my hand.

    "I''m fine now, Lyka. Thank you for taking care of me yesterday," he said. Of course, he wasn''t warm

    anymore, so I knew he didn''t have a fever.

    "You''re wee, K-Kiro... But, where are you going? Maybe... you still need to rest?" I asked.

    Though he didn''t show it, I sensed a hidden smile and smirk in response to my question. What was

    wrong with my question?

    "I''m fine..." was his simple reply. Now that the greetings are over, could I ask him my question?

    Would he answer?

    Should I really ask him? Would that be appropriate?

    ¡®Just go for it.¡¯ My inner thoughts encouraged me.

    "Is that so? Can I ask¡ª"

    He turned to me with a smile. "I''ll be going downstairs... to the garden. I''ll say hello to your nts,

    Datdat and Dodong," he replied, noticing my yful tone.

    How did he find out the names of my favorite orchid and daisy? I never told him about them!

    Suddenly, I remembered the night when I had a conversation with Dodong and Datdat, the night he

    unexpectedly kissed me. My eyes widened in realization.

    I could feel my cheeks turning red because of the memory. "Hey, Lyka. Are you okay? Why are you

    blushing?" he asked, noticing my flushed face.

 Chapter 29: Why have you suddenly...

    Chapter 29: Why have you suddenly...

    "H-huh? What? No, Kiro! This is just how my cheeks are when I wake up, I blush," I reasoned.

    He nodded and started walking down the stairs, so I followed him. I really needed to ask him and

    get rid of my thoughts.

    "Good morning, Senyorito Kiro!" Miss Linda greeted us, clearly just waking up. She turned to me

    and her smile disappeared when she saw Kiro and I walking together down the stairs.

    I was taken aback as Miss Linda seemed to avoid my gaze. I suddenly felt nervous. Why was she

    acting like that towards me? Why did she seem unwilling to interact with me all of a sudden?

    We hadn''t talked since Joday and I left the maid''s quarterst night. What was their real problem?

    "G-good morning, Miss Linda?" I tried to greet her, but it came out more as a question in my tone.

    She quickly responded, forcing a smile.

    "Oh, Lyka! Good morning, Lyka," she replied before returning to her own cooking. I just smiled back,

    knowing that Kiro was already heading towards the garden. I still needed to ask him about

    something.

    He walked towards the garden area of the mansion, and I followed him.

    "Kiro!" I called out to him when I saw him watering my nts with a hose. Kiro looked surprisingly

    good while watering the nts. Despite the simplicity of the task, there was something about the

    way he held the hose and tended to the greenery that caught my attention.

    He just had a fever!

    "Y-you had a fever yesterday... Let me water the nts, instead!" I said, approaching him and

    reaching for the hose, but he pulled back.

    "Well, it''s fine, Lyka," he said, evenughing as he spoke.

    "Get rest, Kiro or else I''ll report this to Madam! You''ve just recovered from a fever, y-you should be

    resting in your room now!" I scolded, but the smirk on his face only grew wider.

    "Damn, you talk like my mom, Lyka," he remarked,ughing, but hisughter quickly faded as he

    realized that I wasn''t finding it amusing. We locked eyes for a moment, but I quickly looked away,

    unable to maintain the gaze.

    "It''s my task, my work! I''ll just water them, so you sit there... After all, I''ll ask you somethingter," IN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    promised, reaching for the hose, but I was startled when I felt water being sprayed in my face.

    The water from the hose suddenly sprayed onto my face, catching me by surprise. It felt cool and

    refreshing as it wet my cheeks and made my hair cling to my forehead. I blinked my eyes to clear

    the water and wiped my face with my hand, feeling the wetness on my skin. The unexpected

    shower left me momentarily disoriented.

    What the heck?

    "Sorry! I didn''t mean to, Lyka!" he apologized, but I stared at him sternly. He just wanted to y,

    huh? Well, if he wanted to y, then I would y with him too. I couldn''t help but let out a small

    laugh, finding the situation yful and amusing. The water droplets ran down my face.

    I snatched the hose from him and turned it towards his face. I didn''t care that he had just recovered

    from a fever; I sprayed him with water.

    I smirked at him. "Oh, what''s the matter? Wet chick," I taunted, pointing the hose at him.

    He looked at me seriously, and I felt a twinge of nervousness. As I expected, he tried to take the

    hose from me again, and I was caught off guard. Confused, I tried to run, but I slipped and closed

    my eyes, preparing myself to fall on the grass.

    I thought I was going tond on the gardenwn, but I suddenly felt a hand wrap around my waist.

    He caught me.

    Time seemed to stand still as I found myself locked in a gaze with Kiro. His eyes, filled with concern,

    held mine with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine. In that moment, everything else faded

    away, and it was as if it was just the two of us in the world.

    His touch brought a sense of safety and security, a fleeting connection that sparked a rush of

    emotions within me. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as I took in his close proximity, his

    steady grip keeping me upright.

    We continued to gaze at each other, and in that moment, I could feel my heart beating faster, as if

    filled with nervous anticipation.

    "K-Kiro..."

    "Senyorito Kiro? Lyka? What''s happening here?!?" Kiro and I quickly let go of each other when we

    heard Miss Linda''s voice, with Joday wearing a smirk on her face.

    "Haist! You had a fever yesterday and now you''re ying with water outside, Senyorito? What were

    you thinking?" Miss Linda scolded Kiro as we sat on the sofa in the living room.

    I knew that scolding was also directed at me because Miss Linda turned her gaze towards me.

    "Hmm, ying with water, maybe they were also ¡®ying with fire¡¯, Miss Linda HAHA!" Joday jokes.

    She let out that joke with a teasing tone, and I could tell she was listening closely.

    Miss Linda gave her a stern look. "Joday, can you please continue your work in the kitchen?"

    Miss Linda ordered her. Jodayplied, but she left me with a lingering teasing smile.

    I secretly observed Kiro''s reaction to Joday''s words. He remained silent, turning to Miss Linda with

    a serious expression.

    "It''s not Lyka''s fault. I was just being childish... Sorry, Miss Linda," he said, standing up.

    "Apologies for causing trouble, Miss... Lyka..." he added before making his way up the stairs to his

    room.

    I continued to dry my hair with a towel, feeling a sense of sadness in Miss Linda''s words. I turned to

    her, expecting her to say something as she would usually do. However, her next words only

    deepened my sorrow.

    "I''m going back to my duties, Lyka... You should do the same," she said abruptly, leaving the room

    in front of me.

    What had happened to Miss Linda? She had suddenly changed, not like the Miss Linda I knew.

    If it were the old Miss Linda, she would have surely asked me what happened and wanted me to

    share my thoughts. The old Miss Linda would have surely told me to dress up in new clothes

    immediately because I might catch a cold from wearing wet clothes.

    I forced myself to carry on and focus on my work for the rest of the day. Miss Linda continued to

    treat me distantly, while Joday kept teasing me.

    Wonderful. Just great. Adding sarcasm to the mix.

    In the evening, I decided to go to the maid''s quarter and speak with Miss Linda, as Joday stayed in

    the kitchen to wash the dishes.

    Despite feeling nervous about how she would respond, I approached her. "M-miss Linda..." I began,

    swallowing nervously when she avoided me and pretended not to hear.

    "Miss Linda!" I called out weakly. She turned to me, but I couldn''t discern the emotion in her eyes.

    What had happened? We were finest night, right? Why had things suddenly changed like this?

    "Oh, Lyka?..." she simply uttered. I sat on my bed, still staring intently at Miss Linda. "Miss... What''s

    the matter? Why have you suddenly..."

    "I''m sorry, Lyka, but I need to help Joday with the dishes in the kitchen," she interrupted me, swiftly

    leaving without even waiting for my response.

    It felt as if the world was closing in on me due to her sudden leaving . I couldn''t believe she was

    going to Joday. I knew it was all intentional, she deliberately made excuses to avoid my questions.

    What had I done? What had I done that made so many people distance themselves from me?

    At first, Joday and I were fine, but then things suddenly changed and we ended up like this... Doday

    had left abruptly after we had been supporting each other. Was it really so difficult to stay by my

    side?

    And now, my second mother was avoiding me without any apparent reason. Why had all of this

    happened so suddenly?

    It felt absurd. My heart ached. It hurt to see the person I had grown close to suddenly treat me with

    indifference. I felt a sense of loss and confusion, wondering what had caused this sudden change in

    her behavior towards me. The questions weighed heavily on my heart, intensifying the ache inside.

    Her eyes, once warm and caring, now seemed distant and evasive. It felt like a barrier had been

    erected, keeping me at arm''s length. I longed for the genuine connection we used to have, but now

    it felt like I was being shut out.

 Chapter 30: Beer After Beer

    Chapter 30: Beer After Beer

    I felt a heavy weight inside me, almost like an invisible sadness that made me want to cry. Tears

    started rolling down my cheeks, but I quickly wiped them away, trying to regain control of my

    emotions and stay strong.

    I couldn''tprehend what Joday had said to Miss Linda. Was it connected to everything Joday

    had told mest night? I decided to visit them in the kitchen to find out.

    When I arrived, both of them were washing the dishes. I went over to help, but Miss Linda spoke up.

    "Hey Lyka, you can go back to your room now. Joday and I can handle this. You don''t have to work

    every night," she said, her voice filled with annoyance.

    "Miss Linda, it''s alright... I can''t sleep¡ª"

    "Ugh, Lyka! Just go! Miss Linda and I can manage," Joday pushed me gently. Feeling defeated, I

    reluctantly walked away and found myself standing in front of my beloved nts, Datdat and

    Dodong.

    I grabbed my cell phone, intending to call my mother at home. I needed someone to talk to and help

    me redirect my sadness. I hope my mother and siblings can ease my sadness right now. But as I

    tried to make the call, I received a message saying I didn''t have enough load or data to proceed

    with the call. It was another unfortunate incident adding to my frustration.

    Frustrated and lost, I stared nkly into space. The questions in my mind multiplied, causing me to

    gasp and return to the mansion.

    Miss Linda and Joday were no longer in the kitchen. I knew they were in our room. I didn''t feel like

    sleeping because my thoughts were racing in my mind and I didn''t want to go in because I knew

    Miss Linda and Joday would only be annoyed at me. The ce used to be a friendly and weing

    space, but now it felt tense and ufortable. It seemed like I no longer belonged.

    I decided to avoid the maid''s quarter because I knew that the two were still not asleep. Instead, I

    looked for a quiet spot in the mansion where I could find some peace andfort.

    I walked to the kitchen, searching for wine to drown my sorrows. Perhaps that was my only sce

    for now. With nothing else to say, I decided to drink. I found what I thought was beer and started

    drinking it. I ignored the burning sensation in my throat and quickly finished the can.

    I grabbed three more cans from the refrigerator and consumed them one after another. I felt a

    sense of relief with each sip, even though my heart still aches when I think about Miss Linda''s

    distant behavior. But I pushed those thoughts aside, as the unanswered questions continued to

    haunt me.

    After consuming four cans of beer, I began to feel its effects. My head started spinning, and I felt like

    my brain was about to explode. I desperately wanted someone to talk to and cry with, but who?

    Without fully understanding why, I found myself climbing the stairs. I knew where I was headed, but

    I felt hesitant and embarrassed.

    I ended up standing in front of Kiro''s door. The alcohol in my system made me lose my inhibitions,

    even though it was the middle of the night and everyone in the mansion should be asleep. He was

    the only person I could think of who might listen to my questions and provide somefort. Or at

    least, I hoped he would.

    I gathered my courage and knocked on the door, feeling surprised when it suddenly swung open,

    revealing Kiro''s shocked face. He seemed bewildered by my presence at such ate hour.

    "Lyka?" Kiro spoke my name, sounding surprised. I smiled at him and entered his room without any

    hesitation, as if it belonged to me. I plopped down on the couch next to his bed.

    "What brings you here in the middle of the night, Lyka?"

    "And... are you drunk?" He furrowed his brow, concerned. I shed a wide, intoxicated smile,

    unaware of my own state.

    "What? Don''t tell me... you''re going to ignore me, too? Did I do something wrong? Huh? What did I

    do?" I stumbled over my words, bombarding him with questions. He stared at me in shock, taken

    aback by my inquiries.

    "What? What are you talking about?" I could tell he was unsure whether to approach me or stay

    where he was. He chose the former, moving closer and sitting down next to me.

    "W-what''s happening, Lyka? Why are you here?" He turned to face me. "Is it forbidden? I just...

    have this overwhelming feeling that if I don''t share my thoughts and emotions with someone, I''ll

    burst." That was my only response as I gazed into his eyes.

    "Then share them with me. Tell me about it, I will listen to you," he urged me. For some reason, hisN?velDrama.Org owns this.

    words made me want to cry. Kiro''s reassuring words echoed in my mind, bringing a wave of relief

    that washed over me. In that moment, I realized how much I had been longing for someone to truly

    listen to me, to understand the weight of my emotions and the confusion swirling inside me. It

    seemed like everyone in the mansion had turned their backs on me, even Miss Linda, whom I never

    expected to avoid me.

    It might sound like an exaggeration, but the feeling of being abandoned and ignored cut deep. The

    pain of loneliness and uncertainty gnawed at my heart, making me question my ce in this

    unfamiliar environment. Yet, when Kiro promised to listen, it was as if a lifeline had been thrown my

    way, a glimmer of hope in the midst of darkness.

    At that moment, I realized that I wasn''t alone. I had someone who was willing to hear me out, to

    offer support and understanding. Finally, I had someone to confide in, someone who would listen to

    my thoughts and answer my questions.

    I recounted everything that had happened sincest night: Doday''s departure, Joday''s behavior

    towards me, the inability to call my mother due tock of load, and Miss Linda''s sudden change in

    attitude. Tears streamed down my face.

    "Why did everything turn out like this? Why does it feel like something has changed? D-Doday left...

    and now Miss Linda... why is she suddenly so distant?" He continued to look at me, listening

    attentively as I poured out my thoughts.

    "Why is it all so sudden? What did I do wrong? What am I doing? I haven''t done anything to

    deserve this... Maybe something is really wrong with me?" My voice trembled as I spoke, still

    choked up from crying. But I wiped away my tears and took a deep breath.

    As I did, Kiro reached out and held one of my hands that was resting on the couch.

    "There''s nothing wrong with you, Lyka. From what you''ve said, you haven''t done anything wrong. If

    they choose to ignore you, it''s their fault... there''s something wrong with them." He turned to me,

    and we locked eyes. His simple words eased some of the anxiety I was feeling.

 Chapter 31: She still cares...

    Chapter 31: She still cares...

    "Don''t question yourself when you know you have done nothing wrong. Think for yourself now.

    You''re not ordinary or unique; you''re a limited edition." My heartbeat started pounding real hard as

    we stared at each other again.

    Those words he said sent shivers down my spine. I guess those were the most appealing words I

    have ever heard in my life. I am overflowing with joy because of what he said. His words have truly

    lifted my spirits, and I can''t help but feel an immense sense of happiness. It''s as if his words have

    touched my soul and filled it with warmth and delight.

    For some unknown reason, I found myselfpletely captivated by his words. As he spoke, my

    gaze became fixated on his lips, and I couldn''t look away. There was an inexplicable pull drawing

    me closer to him, as if an invisible force was guiding my actions.

    My heart was pounding in my chest as I slowly leaned in, inch by inch, my face moving closer to his.

    It was as if time had slowed down, and all that mattered in that moment was the maic

    connection between us.

    And then, there it was¡ªour faces were mere breaths away from each other. There was no distance

    between us; it felt as though our souls were entwined, connected on a level beyond the physical

    world.

    I felt something different within my own body...

    Perhaps it was because of my drunkenness that I became so aggressive. I moved my lips against

    his, and I was not disappointed when he responded. His lips were like delicious cookies. I liked¡ªno,

    I loved how he kissed me back.

    It was so sweet that I felt dizzy, and it seemed like I still wanted more. With my eyes closed, I drew

    him closer, wrapping my arms around him tenderly. Our lips remained locked in a passionate

    embrace, and with each passing second, an intense heat surged between us, as if we were kindling

    a fire of desire that burned brighter with every touch.

    In that moment, all sense of time and ce dissolved, and it was just us, lost in the intoxicating

    sensation of our lips moving in perfect harmony. The world around us seemed to fade into the

    background as we immersed ourselves in this enchanting connection. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    As our kiss deepened, I couldn''t help but feel a longing to make this momentst forever. It was as if

    I wanted to freeze time, to eternally savor the taste and touch of his lips on mine.

    I stood up while still holding him with my arms wrapped around him, feeling dizzy and intoxicated

    from the alcohol I had consumed earlier.

    I didn''t know what I was doing, but I started to love it. I didn''t know what I was doing, but it felt so

    right. I couldn''t resist my own desires. It felt like this is what I truly needed.

    What the heck? Am I sure that I won''t regret it when morninges?

    He grabbed me by my waist and released the kiss, but I deepened it. Pulling away from him, I took

    a breath. He stared at me.

    Suddenly, I sat on his bed and proceeded to take off my clothes. The atmosphere was so hot, and I

    feltpelled to do it. I knew I would regret it tomorrow, but I couldn''t resist the temptation today,

    especially with Kiro staring at me.

    When I was only wearing a bra, I pulled him closer to me because he looked as cool as ice standing

    in front of me.

    "Kiro..." I don''t know where it came from or why I said it, but those words slipped out of my mouth.

    I suddenly remembered what he had told me earlier, which made my heart pound. I closed my eyes

    once again, and we kissed again.

    ¡®You''re not ordinary or unique. You''re a limited edition.¡¯

    ¡®You''re not ordinary or unique. You''re a limited edition.¡¯

    ¡®You''re not ordinary or unique. You''re a limited edition.¡¯

    ¡®You''re not ordinary or unique. You''re a limited edition.¡¯

    ¡®You''re not ordinary or unique. You''re a limited edition.¡¯

    Those words kept repeating inside my head as if they were purposely said just for me. Those words

    were addictive, just like the things we''re doing now.

    Suddenly, his kissesnded on my neck, and I couldn''t help but surrender to him right there. I was

    so captivated by his messy hair and the sensations he was giving me.

    "K-Kiro..." He continued what he was doing until I felt him take off my bra.

    I sensed that he was suddenly taken aback, so I looked at him with questioning eyes.

    "Kiro... P-please..." His eyes widened as he stared at me and immediately covered my body with a

    comforter.

    "You''re not in your normal state... I would never take advantage of anyone, especially not you,

    Lyka..." he said, and then he stood up.

    I was left stunned, lying on his bed. Kiro''s words surprised me and made me stop and think. He said

    that he wouldn''t take advantage of me because I was drunk. It was like a wake-up call. I had acted

    without thinking, and now I felt grateful that he respected me enough to not do anything

    inappropriate.

    As Iy in Kiro''s bed, the effects of the alcohol were still lingering, making my head spin. Memories

    of Doday''s words echoed in my mind, the usations against Kiro. She had called him a demon,

    someone unworthy of respect. But as I reflected on our interactions and the way Kiro had treated

    me, I knew in my heart that Doday was wrong. Kiro was not a monster; he was a gentleman,

    burdened by his illness. He had shown kindness andpassion, never crossing any boundaries.

    ¡®He''s a demon, Lyka! I don''t even want to call him Sir!¡¯

    ¡®He molested me, Lyka!¡¯

    You''re really mistaken, Doday. It''s not him at all; it''s all just because of his current state.

    I quickly adjusted my position on the bed to sleep. I felt dizzy from the effects of the alcohol.

    Drinking has never been good for me!

    My eyelids closed rapidly, and I drifted off to sleep.

    ¨C

    I woke up with a pounding headache, feeling confused and disoriented. The room had blue walls,

    which surprised me because the maid''s quarter usually doesn''t have painted walls. I held my head,

    trying to ease the dizziness. As I looked around, I was startled to see Kiro lying on the nearby

    couch. Questions flooded my mind. Why was he there? And why was I in his bed?

    I checked myself and realized I wasn''t wearing a top. Panic set in as I tried to piece together what

    had happened the previous night. Did we kiss? Did I undress in front of him? I couldn''t believe it.

    Justst night, I was in the garden. How did I end up here?

    Gathering my thoughts, I quickly decided to leave his room, feeling a mix of shame and fear. I didn''t

    want to face Kiro or confront what had transpired.

    I hurried downstairs, only to be met with Joday''s judgmental gaze. She looked at me with a

    disapproving expression and asked if I hade from Kiro''s room. I didn''t understand her

    condescending ¡®really, Lyka?¡¯ and ¡®ew¡¯ remarks. Her eyes seemed to hold a judgmental tone,

    making me ufortable.

    Trying to deflect her scrutiny, I stammered, exining that Kiro had called me early in the morning

    to give me an order. Her raised eyebrows revealed her skepticism, as if she didn''t believe my

    exnation. I quickly bid her farewell to avoid any further questioning.

    Making my way to the maid''s quarters, I was greeted by Miss Linda''s worried eyes. She

    immediately asked where I had slept the previous night, her concern evident in her voice. I couldn''t

    help but smile at her question, even though I still felt ashamed of my actions. It gave me a glimmer

    of hope that she still cared about me.

 Chapter 32: Almost Touching!

    Chapter 32: Almost Touching!

    "In the living room of the mansion, Lady... I, um, I had some alcoholst night and ended up falling

    asleep on the sofa." I told her again. I felt uneasy as I tried toe up with an excuse for my

    whereaboutsst night. I''m notfortable with lying, especially to Miss Linda. She has always

    been so kind and caring towards me. But I knew I couldn''t tell her the truth about what I was doing.

    My heart was racing as I tried to think of a usible exnation that wouldn''t raise any suspicions.

    "Don''t worry, Miss¡ª" I began, trying to sound confident. But before I could say more, she cut me off.

    "I''m not worried about you, Lyka¡­. Alright, let¡¯s start our work since it¡¯s our job here as

    housekeepers," she said, ignoring my unfinished statement.

    Despite her words, a smile remained on my lips. I knew Miss Linda too well to believe that she was

    completely dishonest with me. Her eyes had a glimmer of worry, even though she tried to hide it

    with a snob poker face. She cared deeply about me, and her motherly instincts couldn''t help but

    show through.

    Hastily, I headed to the bathroom to take a shower. The smile still lingered as I thought about Miss

    Linda''s actions. She was just being snobbish to me now, but she''s still the same Miss Linda who

    compliments my looks, enjoys my cooking, and greets me warmly as if we''re not living under the

    same roof together.

    I really wondered why she¡¯s been acting this way. And until when does she n to act like this

    towards me? She seemed distant and snobbish. I couldn''t help but feel curious about the reason

    behind her attitude. The unanswered questions kept swirling in my mind, and I really wanted to

    know why she was acting this way.

    As I stood there, pondering about Miss Linda''s strange behavior, another thought suddenly

    interrupted my mind. It was Kiro''s sweet words fromst night, echoing in my thoughts. His kind

    gestures and caring words made me feel warm inside, contrasting with the coldness I was

    experiencing from Miss Linda.

    I found myself smiling again. Those words had a way of calming my nerves and filling me with a

    sense of happiness. It was as if his presence alone could wash away any worries or uncertainties I

    had.

    Despite the mystery surrounding Miss Linda''s behavior, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for Kiro''s

    presence in my life. His kindness and concern brought a sense offort and joy.

    ¡®Don''t question yourself when you know you have done nothing wrong. Think for yourself now.

    You''re not ordinary or unique; you''re a limited edition.¡¯ Kiro''s words echoed in my mind.

    Will this young man truly recover for good? I sighed.

    After that moment of distraction, I quickly shook off the thought of me and Kiro kissing and rushed

    through my shower. The warm water cascaded over me, washing away the tension and making me

    feel refreshed. I wrapped myself in a fluffy towel and hurriedly got dressed, choosing afortable

    yet presentable outfit for the day ahead.

    As I made my way to the kitchen, the aroma of coffee greeted me with the sight of Joday¡¯s sharp

    eyes.

    "Where did you sleepst night, Lyka? Hmm, let me guess? HAHAHA!" Joday asked, her sarcasm

    evident.

    Joday can be so annoying sometimes, always poking her nose into my personal life. I wish she

    would just mind her own business and stop prying into mine. Today was no different, as she

    sarcastically questioned me about where I sleptst night, trying to get under my skin.

    "In the living room," I answered inly, ignoring her.

    I tried my best to brush off herments, but it still bothered me. Why couldn''t she just leave me

    alone?

    As I packed the food for Kiro, my irritation grew. I had enough on my te, dealing with my feelings

    for him and theplications that came with it. I didn''t need Joday''s constantmentary making

    things even more confusing. Agh! I even left without saying goodbye to Kiro after what happened

    last night!

    "Miss Linda, I''ll deliver this food to Sir Kiro first," I said to Miss Linda, even though she didn''t ask or

    acknowledge me. But I knew it was just the way it worked.

    "Why can''t she just stop?" I muttered to myself as I made my way to Kiro''s ce. I needed some

    peace and quiet, some time to sort out my thoughts and feelings without her interference.

    Delivering the food, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. I wanted to forget about Kiro and his

    sweet words, but they kept ying in my mind like a broken record. Joday''sments only made

    matters worse, stirring up more doubts and insecurities.

    I shook my head, trying to push away all the noise in my head. I needed space to figure things out

    on my own, without anyone''s input or judgment.

    I knocked on Kiro''s room and went in. It was part of our routine, so it was alright with him.

    Thankfully, it seemed like he was still in the bathroom, so I ced the food on the side table. I was

    about to leave, trying to avoid any interaction because what happened between usst night was

    too embarrassing, but suddenly, I heard the bathroom door open.

    "Lyka," he said my name, surprising me. I closed my eyes before turning to face him. My heart

    skipped a beat as I turned to see Kiro stepping out of the bathroom, his hair slightly damp, and a

    towel wrapped around his waist. He looked so handsome, and I couldn''t help but feel a rush of

    emotions as our eyes met. Suddenly, he slowly walked towards me.

    My heart was racing, and I couldn''t tear my gaze away from the hard rocks on his stomach. My

    cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and I felt a mix of emotions swirling inside me. I had never

    been this close to someone in such an intimate way before, and it was both exciting and nerve-

    wracking.

    As Kiro continued to approach me, I took another step back, trying to regain someposure. I

    wasn''t sure how to react or what to say. The air felt charged with tension, and I could feel the

    electricity between us.

    "Kiro..." I suddenly remembered what happened between usst night¡ªthe way we kissed. He

    stopped walking closer, and I noticed a small smile on his face, as if he foundfort in the

    memory while looking at me.

    "Why are you moving backward, Lyka?" he asked with a weakugh. I couldn''t bring myself to look

    at him, afraid of what he might see in my eyes. The awkwardness, the anticipation¡­. everything.

    "I, uh, I should go," I stammered, my voice trembling slightly.

    "No, wait," he said gently, reaching out to touch my hand. "You don''t have to leave. We can talk,

    take things slow."

    I nced at his hand on mine, feeling a rush of warmth spread through me. Despite my nerves, IContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    felt a sense offort in his presence.

    "I just don''t know what to say because w-why are you approaching me ¡®like that¡¯, K-kiro?" I

    stuttered, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment. ¡®Like that¡¯, I referred to the way he walked

    towards me, how could he pull up some act?

    "Tss, here we go again with back and forth... Just likest night, you made me feel like I had to

    come to you..." he whispered, and I could hear it! What¡¯s the point of whispering? Tsh.

    Ugh, I thought he had forgotten aboutst night.

    How could he forget that I was just drunk! You fool, Lyka!

    I tried to act like I hadn''t heard him and averted my eyes, but he continued to approach me slowly.

    Is he like a boomerang or something? What''s his deal?

    "W-why are you a-approaching me like that? Huh?" I asked while also stepping back. I was not so

    happy at what he was doing.

    "Why are you also backing away?" he yfully questioned. I didn''t answer; I just kept retreating. He

    moved closer and closer until I could only feel the cold wall against my back. I couldn''t go back any

    further. He was so close to me.

    He leaned his right hand against the wall, effectively blocking any possible escape route. I felt

    trapped, unable to look away so I stared at the floor, my heart pounding loudly in my chest.

    After a moment, I mustered the courage to turn and face him. His gaze was intense, making me feel

    even more embarrassed and nervous. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for a possible kiss, but

    instead, he surprised me by speaking.

    "Why are you closing your eyes? You want to get more sleep?" he asked with curiosity but with a

    hint of his tone like his having fun, so I opened my eyes.

    "H-huh? N-nothing..." I replied, trying to act calm. Keep it together, Lyka!

    "Hmmm. Are you feeling better now? Is Miss Linda paying attention to you? Are you feeling okay

    now?" He bombarded me with questions, which surprised me even more. Does he not remember

    me cryingst night? Or does he?

    "It''s okay... I-I know Miss Linda is just putting on an act to tease me. She''s still my Miss Linda, and

    she always will be," I said.

    "Hmmmm. You were really drunkst night. Do you remember what you did?" he asked. Kiro

    seemed to be enjoying teasing me about what happenedst night. His mischievous smile and

    yful nces made it clear that he found my embarrassment amusing.

    "A-ah, Sir¡ª"

    Kiro''s voice interrupted my thoughts, firm and unwavering. "For the nth time, drop the honorifics," he

    said, looking at me intently. His tone caught me by surprise, and I hesitated for a moment before

    responding. I knew he didn''t like formalities, but it was hard for me to let go of thempletely. But

    I had no choice but to drop the honorifics.

    "K-kiro,st night... so¡ª"

    I was interrupted when the door to Kiro''s room suddenly swung open.

    Miss Linda showed up with a smile on her face, but it quickly vanished when she saw how close

    Kiro and I were standing. Our faces were almost touching!

    I could feel my cheeks turning red as she raised an eyebrow at us, and I quickly took a step back,

    trying to create some distance between us. Miss Linda''s expression seemed a bit suspicious, and I

    felt a mix of embarrassment and unease at that moment.

    "M-Miss Linda?" I stammered, feeling her cold stare on me, but it quickly softened when she turned

    her gaze to Kiro. She seemed surprised to find us standing so close.

    "Sir Kiro, your doctor is downstairs. He said he has good news about your illness," she informed

    him, her tone now moreposed and business-like.

    I tried to avoid her gaze, feeling a mix of nervousness and curiosity about her sudden appearance.

    Her eyes held a certain emotion that I couldn''t quite decipher. Was it a concern? Or was there

    something else behind that look?

    Kiro nodded at her and gave her a reassuring smile, "Alright, I''ll go see him. Thanks,Miss."

 Chapter 33: He Is Fine

    Chapter 33: He Is Fine

    Kiro and I went downstairs to the living room. His doctor was there talking to Madam. I wondered

    why they were having a conversation in the living room, even though Joday might find out. She

    doesn''t know yet about Kiro¡¯s condition.

    As we approached, the doctor turned to us and greeted Kiro with a smile.

    "Kiro!" The doctor greeted him with a handshake.

    Miss Linda sat on one of the elegant sofas, and I hesitated for a moment before deciding to sit

    beside her. The atmosphere felt tense, and I wondered if my presence added to it. With a soft voice,

    I whispered a question to her, "Where is Joday, Miss?"

    Her eyes remained fixed on a distant point, and she replied without looking at me, "She''s in the

    maid''s quarters. I told her not toe out for now, so I hope she won''t."

    I sensed her uneasiness, and it made me wonder what could be causing her to act this way. Was it

    because of what she saw earlier, Kiro and me standing so close? Or was there something else on

    her mind that she was trying to hide?

    Trying to ease the tension, I asked about Kiro''s health, "I''m d to hear that Kiro''s condition has

    improved, Miss Linda. The doctor seemed optimistic about his recovery." She nodded in agreement,

    but her gaze remained distant, as if she was preupied with other thoughts.

    The doctor''s announcement filled the room with a sense of relief and joy. "Congrattions, man!

    You''re already cured! You''re fine, HAHA!" His cheerful words echoed, and everyone couldn''t help

    but burst into apuse. Madam and Miss Linda''s faces lit up with wide smiles, and even I couldn''t

    contain my surprise and happiness, a smile spreading across my face.

    I watched as Kiro''s expression transformed from uncertainty to happiness. It was a moment of

    triumph, a victory against whatever had been ailing him. The weight of worry that had been lingering

    in the air seemed to dissipate, reced by a sense of hope and optimism.

    Curious about his treatment, I listened intently as the doctor exined, "The antidepressants,

    naltrexone, and mood stabilizer had an effect on you." It was a relief to hear that thebination of

    medications had worked in improving his condition. Knowing that Kiro was on the path to recovery

    filled my heart with gratitude.

    "But the biggest factor that contributed to your overall improvement is the self-help groups. You

    became more interactive with people... I heard a girl went into your room sometimes when we

    thought your condition was getting worse, but it turns out you didn''t do anything to her," the doctor

    said, ncing at me. He smiled kindly at me.

    "I guess you became good friends with her?" The doctor''s question piqued my curiosity, and I

    watched Kiro closely, waiting for his response. Kiro nodded with a smile, confirming our friendship. I

    couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth, knowing that our bond was acknowledged.

    As the doctor continued to discuss Kiro''s progress, I couldn''t shake off the unease I felt because

    Lady Linda was sitting right next to me. She had witnessed thatpromising position between

    Kiro and me earlier, and I couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed by it. Why did Kiro choose to

    corner me against the wall instead of approaching me normally? I couldn''t help but wonder if it

    meant something more or if it was just a yful tease.

    Trying to shake off those thoughts, I refocused my attention on the conversation. The doctor''s

    exnation provided some rity, and I listened intently. "You see... You gotfortable with

    people, and it helped with yourpulsive sexual behavior," the doctor exined.

    "I am so proud of you, man! You''re cured!" As the doctor''s words resonated in the room, a wave of

    joy swept through us. The doctor''s voice exuded genuine happiness and admiration for Kiro''s

    progress. With a wide smile, he stood up and approached Kiro, extending his arms for a heartfelt

    hug¡ªa doctor celebrating his patient''s triumph.

    Kiro''s face lit up with a mix of relief as he embraced the doctor. The hug symbolized not just a

    professional aplishment but also a deeply personal victory for Kiro. He had battled his

    demons.

    "Thank you, Doc," Kiro replied gratefully.

    "Omy! Thank you!"

    "Good heavens! Thank you, Lord!"

    "Thank you for the good news about my son''s condition, Doctor," Madam said.

    "But... There are certain situations or past events you must avoid to prevent your disease from

    getting triggered, man," the doctor warned, and Kiro listened carefully to the doctor''s warnings andContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    nodded in acknowledgment, understanding the importance of avoiding certain triggers to maintain

    his progress.

    As the doctor left, Kiro took a deep breath, feeling a mix of relief and newfound hope. He turned to

    me and smiled, silently expressing his gratitude for being there with him throughout his journey to

    recovery.

    When our eyes met, I smiled at Kiro, praising him for his progress. But my smile faded when I

    noticed a trace of sadness in his eyes despite him smiling. What was he thinking?

    He walked away towards the garden, and I followed him quietly. He stood there, deep in thought,

    facing the nts. I joined him in the garden, the soft rustling of leaves providing a soothing

    backdrop. Kiro''s face was a mixture of emotions as he gazed at the greenery before us. I respected

    his silence, allowing him the space to process everything that had transpired.

    The warm afternoon sun bathed us in its golden glow, creating aforting atmosphere. I could tell

    that Kiro was contemting the doctor''s words, the weight of his past struggles evident in his eyes.

    With a gentle smile, I reached out and ced a hand on his shoulder, letting him know that I was

    there to support him through whatever he was going through. His eyes met mine, filled with

    gratitude for my presence.

    "You''re already cured," I stated.

    "Hmmmm¡­."

    "But why do you look like that? Aren''t you happy with what the doctor said?" I asked him, turning to

    face him.

    Kiro let out a small sigh, his expression a mix of emotions. "I am happy, Lyka, really. It''s just that... I

    can''t shake off the feeling that there''s something more to this¡­. and"

    I furrowed my brows in confusion, trying to understand what he meant. "More? What do you mean,

    Kiro?"

    He leaned against a tree, looking into the distance as if searching for the right words. "It''s just

    that...being cured is great, but I can''t ignore the fact that certain situations or past events might

    trigger my illness again. I don''t want to fall back into that darkness, you know?"

    His vulnerability tugged at my heart.  "Kiro, it''s okay to feel worried, especially after what you''ve

    been through. But you''re not alone in this journey¡­ you have Madam, Miss Linda¡­.and me.¡± I tried

    tofort him.

    He sighed.

    "Who wouldn''t be d if they were cured of a condition, Lyka?" he asked. I gasped and nodded. I

    guess he was bringing up the same topic again.

    "But why aren''t you smiling... when... you''re happy? You should smile," I asked.

    "Not everyone who smiles is truly happy. Not everyone who cries is necessarily sad," he exined,

    looking at me with deep meaning behind his words. It was profound, and it made me feel like I was

    drowning without knowing how to swim. I just nodded, trying to hide my frustration at his answer. I

    didn''t understand what he meant, or perhaps I was hoping for a different response from him. He

    sighed.

    "I mean, Lyka... I am happy, genuinely happy right now despite the doctor¡¯s warning. But I just can''t

    be happy knowing that I am cured while carrying the burden of the memories of what I did to those

    women... It makes me sad. The damage has been done," he swore, shocking me as I had never

    heard him swear before. I turned to him with a heavy heart, trying to find the right words to console

    him.

    "I-I''ll say it again... It''s not your fault¡ª"

    "Nope, it''s my fault. me it all on me¡ª"

    "That''s because of the condition you¡ª" I tried to interrupt him, but he cut me off.

    "Nah. It''s my fault, Lyka... I molested them... or worse, raped them... It''s my fault! It''s my condition''s

    fault! It''s my own fault! It''s really my fault!"

    "It''s my fault that I trusted and loved her..." his voice weakened. I wanted to reassure him that he

    shouldn''t me himself, but before I could speak, he whispered again.

    "It''s my fault that I trusted and loved her..." despite not knowing the context of his words, I was left

    speechless, and Kiro noticed, turning to look at me. His eyes widened as he realized. For some

    unknown reason, I looked away. Her? Who could it be? Was there a girl,dy, or woman who might

    be the reason for his despair?

    "L-Lyka..." He said my name hesitantly, and I turned to face him, wondering what he wanted to say.

    "Hmmm?" I replied with curiosity. I wanted to know more, to understand what he meant by ¡®her¡¯ and

    what had happened in his past. But I hesitated, feeling the weight of my position as a mere

    housekeeper in this opulent mansion. Who was I to ask about his personal life, right?

    In my mind, there were countless questions, and ¡®her¡¯ remained a mystery. I wondered if she was

    someone from his past or perhaps someone he cared deeply about. But I held back, biting my lip,

    not daring to pry into his private affairs.

    I want to know every detail that made him who he was. But my mind told me to remain silent, to

    respect his privacy, and not to overstep the boundaries of our positions. So, I kept my questions to

    myself, locking them away in the depths of my mind.

    I suddenly lost my appetite. Why am I feeling like this?

    "N-nothing," he said, and we fell into silence again. We both stood there, facing the nts, with no

    one making an effort to break the silence.

    I was about to start a conversation again, but then it started to rain. The raindrops were light, but I

    was surprised when Kiro held out his hands and approached me. He ced his hands on my head.

    "Huh? What''s that for?" I asked him, puzzled. I didn''t know why he did that, but it felt special, like a

    connection was forming beyond words.

    "Just don''t ask, Lyka... Come on, it''s raining," he ordered, and we quickly started walking.

    As we walked together in the rain, I couldn''t help but notice Miss Linda and Madam looking at us

    from the mansion. Their gazes seemed full of curiosity and surprise.

    I wondered what they were thinking, observing us in the rain like this. Was it strange to see their

    housekeeper and Kiro together at such a moment? Did they suspect something more between us?

 Chapter 34: Take A Deep Breath

    Chapter 34: Take A Deep Breath

    In the midst of a gentle rain, we hurried back to the big mansion. The raindrops fell softly from the

    gray sky, making a quiet sound on the leaves and the ground. The air felt cool and fresh, and we

    could smell the wet earth around us.

    "It''s raining, so¡ª" Kiro started saying, but my phone suddenly rang in my pocket. I wondered who

    could be calling me at this time. Mama usually doesn''t call me during work hours on regr days.

    I shrugged and answered the call. It turned out to be my younger brother, Dodong. He sounded¡­

    not well.

    "Sis! O-our Mother, M-mother..." he stuttered, and I could sense his confusion and worry. Something

    must be wrong; his tone gave it away. What happened?

    As the rain gently fell outside, I could feel my heart racing in my chest. Dodong''s voice was barely

    audible over the phone, but his tone conveyed an undeniable nervousness that mirrored my own. I

    fidgeted with the hem of my shirt, trying to ease the growing tension within me.

    Then, amidst the rain''s rhythm, I heard it¡ªthe sound that made my anxiety soar. Dodong''s voice

    crackled through the phone, and his words seemed to tremble with emotion. He kept repeating the

    word ''mother'' over and over again. Each time he said it, my nerves jolted with concern.

    "What happened to mother? What happened to her?" I asked urgently.

    "S-sis..." was all I heard from him, along with his cries. I became even more anxious and nervous.

    As I paced, my thoughts raced as fast as my footsteps. What could be wrong? I couldn''t help but

    imagine the worst scenarios, my mind spiraling into a storm of anxious thoughts.  The silence on the

    other end only added fuel to my panic. I tried to take deep breaths, to calm myself down, but it felt

    like an impossible task. The weight of uncertainty pressed heavily on my chest.

    "Tell me, Dodong! You''re making me damn worried! What really happened to mom?! Stop crying, I

    can''t understand anything!" I was getting angry at his unusual behavior, but at the same time,

    extreme nervousness gripped my chest.

    I felt Kiro approach me with questioning eyes, but he remained silent.

    "Sis... M-mama vomited blood... Lots of b-blood..."

    My heart pounded loudly in my chest, matching the dizzying swirl of emotions that surged throughN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    me. Blood? The mere thought of my mother vomiting blood filled me with a nauseating sense of fear

    and helplessness. The world around me seemed to blur as questions raced through my mind, each

    one more frantic than thest.

    "What happened? W-What on earth happened?!" I stammered, my voice trembling with a mixture of

    shock and desperation. The image of my mother, normally so vibrant and full of life, suffering in

    such a way was too much to bear.

    The surrounding felt suffocating, the air thick with worry and anxiety. I reached out, gripping the

    edge of a nearby table to steady myself, my knuckles turning white from the force of my grip. My

    mind raced with possibilities, each one more terrifying than thest.

    Did she fall? Was it an ident? Or was there something more sinister at y? The uncertainty

    gnawed at my insides, twisting my gut into knots. I wanted answers, but the fear of what those

    answers might be held me back from seeking them.

    Dodong''s voice trembled as he spoke, and I could hear the fear and desperation in every word. "We

    are on a jeep, rushing Mother to the hospital, s-sis... I-I am so nervous... Only a few neighbors are

    with me..." he sobbed, and my heart sank with empathy for my little brother. The weight of the

    situation must have been overwhelming for him, and I wished I could be there to hold his hand, to

    reassure him that everything would be alright.

    As the rain poured heavily outside, the sound of it intensified the sense of urgency in Dodong''s

    voice. I imagined him trying to navigate the rain-soaked streets, his young heart racing with worry

    for our mother''s well-being.

    In my mind''s eye, I could see him, small and vulnerable, doing his best to be strong in the face of

    this crisis. The thought of him facing such a daunting responsibility at his age made my heart ache

    withpassion and concern.

    As I listened to him sobbing on the phone, my heart ached with love and concern for him.

    "Rush Mother to the hospital, Dodong. I''lle to you, I''ll follow," I told him firmly before ending the

    call.

    My heart raced as I hurried towards Miss Linda and Madam, my eyes welling up with tears and my

    nerves on edge. I was so anxious, wondering what had happened to Mother. The heaviness in my

    chest was painful, making it hard to breathe.

    "Oh God, what could have happened to Mother?" I asked, my voice trembling with fear. Miss Linda

    looked concerned, reaching out tofort me with her hands. Madam''s face also showed worry,

    and their care meant a lot to me.

    I managed to inform them that I was going home. I couldn''t bear it, and I cried in front of them while

    saying goodbye. I felt a great sense of nervousness. I quickly packed a few clothes, unsure of how

    many days I''d be away.

    Miss Linda''s concern for me was evident as she mentioned the ongoing heavy rain and the

    approaching storm, ording to the news. If it were any other day, her caring words would have

    made me smile, but my mind was preupied with worry for my family.

    "D-Dodong is the only one at the hospital, Miss. I''m nervous; I''ll go crazy if I just stay here while my

    Mother is in the hospital," I exined, my voice still shaking from crying. My heart ached at the

    thought of my little brother shouldering the responsibility alone, and I knew I had to be there for him

    and my mother.

    Without wasting any more time, I hurriedly left the maid''s quarters. The journey home was going to

    be a challenging one, but the urgency to be with my family outweighed any difort I might face.

    I even ran into Joday, who was shocked to see me crying while carrying my bags.

    "Hey Lyka, are you sure you''re going home right now? The rain is heavy, and there''s a storm. You

    can go tomorrow, not now..." Madam said, concerned.

    "I''ll be fine, Madam. Mother needs me there," I reassured her.

    "It''s raining hard, you might not be able to get a ride home... I''m just worried¡ª" Madam was

    interrupted by Kiro''s voice.

    "Don''t worry, Ma. I''ll apany her," Kiro dered.

    I stared at Kiro, my eyes wide with shock and disbelief. The weight of the situation seemed to hang

    heavily in the air, and his unexpected offer to apany me home amidst the pouring rain left

    everyone in awe. It was evident from the expressions on their faces that they were as surprised as I

    was.

    Miss Linda looked at Kiro with a mixture of admiration and concern, her hands slightly trembling.

    Madam''s eyes held a glimmer of gratitude, touched by Kiro''s willingness to stand by my side in this

    difficult time. Even Joday, who had just witnessed our conversation, had a look of surprise on her

    face, not expecting such a gesture from him.

    Madam coughed. "In that case, be careful, son... and of course you too, Lyka," Madam said, and we

    both nodded. I couldn''t feel anything but worry.

    As the heavy rain poured outside, Kiro and I hurried through the mansion''s hallways, my heart

    racing with gratitude for hispany. We rushed towards the parking lot, where their car was

    waiting.

    Kiro started the car right away, and we were ready to set off. I felt restless and nervous. What could

    have happened to Mama? The rain kept pouring, making everything outside blurry. I clutched my

    bag tightly, the few clothes inside a smallfort amidst the uncertainty.

    As we drove away from the mansion, my focus was solely on getting home to Mama. Everything

    else felt distant and unimportant.

    Kiro''s presence beside me was reassuring. He understood how serious the situation was, and I felt

    grateful for him. I really hoped and prayed Mother would be okay.

    The rain continued to fall heavily, as if the sky was crying along with me. My heart felt heavy with

    concern.

    "What happened to your mom, Lyka?" Kiro asked while keeping his eyes on the road. Tears welled

    up in my eyes again, and my heartbeat raced.

    "She was rushed to the hospital, Kiro... Dodong said she vomited blood..." I exined, tears flowing

    down my cheeks.

    "C-can we hurry? I-I can''t wait any longer, only Dodong is there... Datdat and Papa are also sick..." I

    pleaded with him.

    "Take a deep breath, Lyka... I''ll try to speed up, but we need to be careful. The road is slippery

    because of the rain," he said, ncing at me from time to time. I swallowed, realizing how foolish

    my question was. We might get into an ident if we''re not careful.

    I continued to sob softly. Whenever I think of my mother, I can''t help but cry, especially since she

    was rushed to the hospital today. I really want to get to the hospital. Thank goodness Kiro decided

    to apany me, as it would have been very difficult and time-consuming to take three buses to

    get back home.

    "Just rx, Lyka... Nothing bad will happen to your mother, okay?" Kiro assured me, trying to

    comfort me.

    To calm down, I decided to call Dodong again, but I couldn''t reach him.

    "K-Kiro... I can''t contact Dodong. W-what could have happened to Mother?" I worriedly asked,

    pressing the buttons on my phone frantically.

    "Just take a rest, Lyka. There''s nothing good about worrying right now. Go to sleep first, and when

    you wake up, I promise we''ll be at the hospital," he reassured me.

    I gave him the address of the hospital that Dodong had texted me earlier.

    As he suggested, I tried to put my anxiety to rest and fell asleep, hoping that when I wake up, we''ll

    already be at the hospital.

 Chapter 35: Meet the Mother

    Chapter 35: Meet the Mother

    "Lyka, wake up." The sound of Kiro''s voice pulled me out of my deep slumber, and I blinked my

    eyes open, trying to shake off the heaviness of sleep. Myshes were still moist from the tears I

    shed earlier, evidence of the emotional turmoil I had experienced.

    "Just like what I told you, we''re here," Finally, we arrived at the hospital where Mama was admitted.

    I could see the familiar entrance, and my heart raced with both anticipation and anxiety. Kiro parked

    the car carefully, his calm presence a steadying force amidst the whirlwind of emotions inside me.

    I tried to hurry out of the car, but my seatbelt was still on, making it difficult.  To my surprise, Kiro

    leaned over and swiftly unsped the seatbelt for me. His proximity caught me off guard, and I

    could feel the warmth of his breath against my cheek. There was almost no distance between us,

    and my heart skipped a beat at the unexpected closeness.

    "Take a deep breath, Lyka. Let''s go," he said,pletely removing the seat belt as he got out of the

    car. His actions were a small gesture, yet they spoke volumes about his caring nature.

    I was left stunned by what he did for a few seconds, but I quickly followed him, realizing we were in

    a rush.

    As we stepped out of the car, the rain still falling, I could hear the distant sound of ambnce sirens

    and the hustle and bustle of a busy hospital. The atmosphere was charged with urgency, reminding

    me that every second counted.

    We made our way through the hospital entrance, the faint smell of disinfectant filling the air. The

    fluorescent lights overhead seemed to be too bright, and I squinted against their re.

    The reception area was crowded, and the sight of anxious families waiting for news of their loved

    ones tugged at my heart. Kiro led the way, guiding me through the maze of people with a reassuring

    hand on my back.

    "Miss, where''s the patient''s room for¡­?" Kiro''s question hung in the air, and he turned to me with a

    questioning look. Right, he did not know my mother¡¯s name.

    "Lucia, Lucia Montefranca!" I replied in a hurry.

    "Lucia Montefranca, Miss. What''s her room number?" Kiro continued asking.

    The nurse quickly checked the papers on the table. "Sir, she doesn''t have a specific room number.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The patient named Lucia is in the public ward. The elderly patients are in the left wing," she said

    and showed us the directions.

    I thanked the receptionist for her help, grateful for the information, and mustered the strength to

    take the lead as we made our way through the hospital''s bustling corridors. The sound of footsteps

    and hushed conversations echoed around us, creating an atmosphere of urgency and hope.

    My heart pounded in my chest. Each step felt heavy with anticipation, and the echo of our footfalls

    mirrored the thoughts racing through my mind.

    Finally, we arrived at the public ward for the elderly, a ce where countless lives intersected in the

    pursuit of healing andfort. The ward was filled with patients of varying ages, each battling their

    own ailments and facing their own struggles.

    My eyes searched anxiously for Mama''s bed, hoping to catch a glimpse of her familiar face.

    "Sis!" I turned immediately when I heard my brother call me, and I saw him next to Mother''s bed.

    Without wasting any time, I went over to them.

    "Dodong, what happened earlier? Tell me! What did Mother eat? What did the doctor say? What

    happened to Mother¡ª"

    "Shh, sis! Mother is sleeping," he whispered, shaking his head.

    The sight of my mother lying there, still and fragile, made me gasp in disbelief. Her normally vibrant

    spirit seemed temporarily subdued, and it pained me to see her like this. Her hands, which had

    always held mine with warmth andfort, nowy motionless by her side. Despite of that, she

    appeared so peaceful, as if she were in a deep slumber, her chest rising and falling with each slow

    breath. Her once vibrant face now seemed pale and delicate, and it tugged at my heartstrings to

    see her like this. Her eyes, which had always sparkled with life, were closed, hiding the warmth and

    love they had always shown me.

    A mix of emotions surged within me - sadness, fear, and an overwhelming desire to protect her. I

    wanted to reach out and hold her, to tell her that everything would be okay, but I was afraid of

    disturbing her peaceful rest. So, I stood there, silently praying for her well-being and strength.

    My eyes filled with tears, and I choked back a sob, not wanting to disturb her peace. I wished with

    all my heart that this was just a bad dream, that I would wake up and find her healthy andughing

    again.

    Kiro stood beside me, sensing the weight of my emotions. He ced a gentle hand on my shoulder,

    offering silentfort.

    Kiro''s voice came from behind me, breaking the somber silence that filled the hospital room. "Your

    sister was really worried," he said gently, directing his words to Dodong, who stood there with wide

    eyes, as if he couldn''t recognize the person before him.

    I moved closer to Mama''s bed, taking thest remaining space beside her. I held her hand gently in

    mine, feeling the warmth that still lingered despite her paleplexion.

    Dodong''s question disrupted my thoughts, and I looked up to see his curious expression. "Who are

    you? And why are you acting like that?" he asked, genuinely puzzled by Kiro''s presence. I could

    sense a hint of protectiveness in his tone, and I frowned slightly, not wanting him to take his

    concerns out on Kiro.

    "Be polite, Dodong."

    "Why are you hitting me, sis? I''m just asking... Oh wait, do you like that man, sis?" Dodong teased,

    and I worried about how Papa would react if he heard this. I almost rolled my eyes on him. It

    seemed like I underestimated my little brother, I guess he¡¯s not a ¡®child¡¯ anymore just like I thought

    because he already knows things like this.

    "He is my boss'' son, Dodong," I replied, trying to divert the topic and continued to hold Mama''s

    hand.

    "That''s it, sis? You''re weak... I mean, just your boss'' son? You''re not friends?" he asked.

    "We are," Kiro chimed in.

    "You''re Dodong? Then, Dodong, do you want toe with me to get food at Wcdo?" Kiro asked

    him.

    Kiro''s attempt to engage with Dodong was heartwarming, but I could see the confusion in my little

    brother''s eyes. He wasn''t familiar with the idea of going to a ce like Wcdo, and I knew we

    couldn''t afford to eat out at restaurants or fast-food chains.

    Seeing Dodong''s puzzled expression, Kiro turned to me, seeking assistance in bridging the gap.

    "He said, go with him to buy food. It''s Wcdo, where you can buy burgers and fries," I exined

    gently, hoping to rify the situation for Dodong. His eyes lit up at the mention of food, and I

    couldn''t help but smile at his excitement.

    Dodong eagerly stood up. It warmed my heart to see him so enthusiastic, despite the difficult

    circumstances we were facing. Kiro had a way of bringing a sense of normalcy into our lives, even

    amidst the chaos.

    As they said their goodbyes and left, I remained sitting next to Mama. I noticed that the room was

    suddenly hot, it¡¯s one of the cons to endure in a public ward. The electric fan was for two patients,

    that''s the rule here. Since there was no one else on the other bed, I adjusted the fan to face Mama

    and me.

    Mama''s eyes slowly fluttered open. "M-ma..." My voice was soft and weak, barely above a whisper,

    as she struggled to form the words. I leaned closer, my heart pounding in anticipation, and my eyes

    met hers.

    She looked at me, her gaze filled with confusion at first, as if trying toprehend where she was

    and what was happening. But then, recognition shed in her eyes, and they widened with surprise

    when she saw me in front of her.

    Tears welled up in my eyes as I nodded, unable to find the right words to express the overwhelming

    emotions that surged within me. "Yes, Mama, it''s me," I said, my voice quivering with both joy and

    sadness.

    "L-Lyka? Daughter?! Why are you here? Why did youe home? I''m fine here with Dodong¡ª"

    Mama tried to finish her sentence, but I hugged her tightly.

    "I''m so worried about you, Mother... I''ve been thinking about how you''ve been and what happened

    to you..." I sobbed on her shoulder, pouring out my emotions.

    "You child! You''re crying there, but I''m still alive!" Mama chuckled.

    "Don''t say that, Mother! Yes, you''re alive, and that''s what matters," I said, still emotional.

    "Yes, HAHA! It''s good that your boss allowed you toe and visit me here."

    We continued talking when suddenly the doctor appeared in front of us, bringing back the feeling of

    d¨¦j¨¤ vu. So, I encountered two doctors in one day: Kiro''s doctor and Mama''s doctor.

    "It''s good, and you seem to be recovering quickly, Miss Lucia," the doctor said as he started the

    conversation.

    I smiled at what he said and asked, "How is my Mother, doc? What''s wrong with her?"

    "Your mother is very tired, Miss, and she vomited blood because the blood in her brain wasn''t

    circting well. Fortunately, she vomited, which prevented a hemorrhage. But don''t worry, there are

    medicines to treat her condition," the doctor exined in detail.

    The doctor''s words hung heavily in the air, like a dark cloud descending upon my heart. It was a

    possible hemorrhage? Good thing, my mother¡¯s body seemed to cooperate and nothing real

    dangerous happened to her.

    We continued discussing what was allowed and not allowed for Mother''s health. Suddenly, an

    emergency case came up in the ER, and the doctor had to leave.

    Then, my brother Dodong came in, excited about the food he brought from a fancy restaurant. He

    had a bunch of paper bags, each from a different well-known restaurant.

    "Where did you get the money for all this, Dodong?!" Mother scolded him. Her eyes even widen just

    by scanning the brands imprinted on the paper bags.

    Another person appeared, Kiro, who introduced himself as the son of my boss. I exined that he

    apanied me because it was raining heavily and there were no buses.

    Kiro smiled warmly at Mother and replied, "Yes, ma''am. I brought all this food. My name is Kiro. Kiro

    Gustavo."

 Chapter 36: How to pay the debt

    Chapter 36: How to pay the debt

    "Thanks for your help, Kiro," she said, her voice weak yet filled with genuine gratitude. Then, with a

    hint of yfulness, she added, "You''re a good-looking young man, HAHAHA!" Herughter, though

    frail, echoed in the room, offering a brief respite from the somber mood.

    I closed my eyes, trying to ignore the teasing banter between my mother and Kiro. It was

    heartwarming to see them share such camaraderie, but part of me couldn''t help but feel shy about

    how Mother showered him withpliments. It was as if she had taken an instant liking to him, and

    it made me wonder if she somehow sensed the special bond between Kiro and me.

    Dodong, ever the curious and observant little brother, joined in the conversation too, chiming in with

    childlike enthusiasm. "Yeah, Kiro, you''re really handsome!" he eximed, causing me to chuckle

    softly.

    Wow, they''ve be closer instantly than I thought, I mused, feeling a mix of amusement and

    surprise. Kiro''s easy going demeanor seemed to put Mama at ease.

    Suddenly, a patient from another bedined that the electric fan was only focusing on us. I

    apologized and offered to adjust it. I didn¡¯t notice that another patient was actually beside us, I

    thought a while ago that there was no patient there.

    ¡°Sorry, I really thought¨C¡±

    Instead of epting my apology, the patient insulted us, wondering why we were eating food from a

    fancy restaurant while staying in a public ward.

    "Why are you people eating food from a fancy restaurant while staying in a public ward? Can¡¯t

    afford the private ones? Huh!"

    I felt bad and kept saying sorry while trying to focus on my mother and Kiro''s conversation. To my

    surprise, Kiro adjusted the fan and pointed it towards theining patient''s caretaker and to the

    patient himself.

    "We have every right to eat what we like, but I apologize if it''s causing any inconvenience to you,"

    he silenced them. I sensed the yful tone on his voice that the patient looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡°This boastful son of a b*tch! Who do you think you ar¨C¡±

    I closed my eyes for a second, trying to process the sharp words that escaped the not-so-niceN?velDrama.Org owns this.

    patient''s lips.

    "If you continue to disturb my friend''s family, I''ll have no choice but to request moving her to a

    private room."

    I was shocked as private rooms were too expensive for me to afford. As much as I want my mother

    to enjoy those prvate rooms, I can¡¯t. I do not have the money!

    "Oh, you don''t have to do that, Kiro! Private rooms are too expensive¡­." I objected, but Kiro

    insisted that he would take care of the payment.

    "Don''t worry about the expenses. Your mother deserves to befortable, and I can handle it."

    "I... I don''t know what to say," I stammered, my heart warming with gratitude and disbelief.

    He gave me a small, reassuring smile, his eyes revealing a hint of understanding. He then spoke to

    my mother, and after their conversation, Kiro and Dodong left the room.

    My mother wasn''t sure about the idea and preferred to stay in the public ward, even if it was a bit

    hot and the tension with the other patients rose. "Lyka, daughter! Are you sure? Why are you

    moving me to a private room? I''m fine here, even if it''s a bit hot. . . I''m fine here, Lyka!" she said to

    me.

    I exined that Kiro wanted her to rest in a private room, and he said he would cover the expenses.

    "A-ahh, Kiro wanted you to rest in a private ward, Mother. And he said he was the one who was

    going to p-pay. . ." I said to her, still confused.

    My mother scolded me. "He''ll pay? Omy! ''Don''t do that! Have some shame on your boss!" She told

    me. I am also ashamed of Kiro, of course! The fact that he apanied me here despite the rain,

    that was already enough help. How much more with the expensive private rooms??

    I nodded in agreement to my mother¡¯s scolding because paying for my mother¡¯s private ward would

    be too expensive. As their housekeeper, it made me wonder if he might consider reducing my sry

    topensate for the extra costs he was taking on. I would open up about this to himter and I

    hope he would agree, too.

    I handed mother a burger from the food Kiro had bought earlier. Soon, Kiro and Dodong returned

    with male nurses, and they helped move my mother to a private room. Kiro assured me that

    everything was taken care of.

    "Lyka. I already processed everything. Auntie can now be moved to a private room. . ." Kiro said

    when he and Dodong returned, followed by a few male nurses who escorted Mama to move to a

    private room.

    Auntie? Why is he calling my mother ¡®auntie¡¯? Since when did my mother approve of this? I mean, I

    won¡¯t mind about it but what if other people would know that my boss apanied me here, paid

    for my mother¡¯s expensive private ward, and now he¡¯s calling him ¡®auntie¡¯?

    "You can have that electric fan all for yourself... Rest well, huh?" Kiro said to the patient''s caretaker

    on the other bed. The person got embarrassed and pretended not to hear anything, so I pulled

    Kiro''s arm, trying to get out of the public ward.

    "What''s going on? Why did you say that?" I asked him as we walked. He just responded with a

    sound and kept walking, so I followed him, not knowing where the private wards were either.

    As we made our way through the hospital corridors, Kiro leading the way, I couldn''t help but feel a

    mix of anticipation and gratitude. We had arrived at Room 7, the private ward that Kiro had arranged

    for Mama. The door bore a small que, indicating that this was now Mama''s room in the midst of

    the hospital''s hustle and bustle.

    Kiro opened the door, and I followed behind, my heart fluttering with a sense of relief at the sight

    before me. The private ward was a stark contrast to the public ward we had just left. The room was

    spacious, withrge windows allowing natural light to filter in, creating a warm and inviting

    atmosphere. Soft curtains swayed gently in the breeze, casting yful shadows on the floor.

    There was a cozy armchair near the window, with a small side table and a vase of fresh flowers.

    The bed was neatly made, and the crisp white linens gave an air offort and serenity. A small

    desk sat in the corner, adorned with a thoughtful arrangement of get-well cards and a plush toy that

    caught Dodong''s attention.

    I approached my mother, who was lying on the bed, talking to Kiro. They always seemed to be

    chatting, and I found myself asking questions even though I knew no one could answer them. I felt

    like hitting my head mentally for doing that.

    "What are you two talking about, Ma?" I asked them.

    "Nothing, Lyka. I just asked Kiro about your manners in their house because I know how naughty

    you can be!" My mother teased me, and I smiled, turning to Kiro.

    I remembered how I used to think that if I saw my mother, I would cry andin about what Kiro

    did to me on my first day at work. But now, I didn''t feel like telling her. I somehow convinced myself

    that Kiro was innocent and just a victim of his condition.

    "Are you alright, Lyka?" my mother asked.

    "O-of course, Mother!" I didn''t realize I had been lost in thought while staring at them.

    "By the way, the doctor said you can be discharged the day after tomorrow, auntie," Kiro said, still

    calling her ¡®auntie¡¯.

    "And I already paid the bills, so there''s nothing to worry about." I then felt ashamed and sorry.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®you paid them¡¯?¡± I asked. I know it would be an advantage and a luck for me

    for someone to pay the bills but I just can¡¯t let that happen like that. Not when ites to mother. I

    want to at least pay the bill, too. That was the sole reason why I work in the first ce though, to

    provide for them.

    Kiro looked at me seriously.

    ¡°You paid it all without my permission?¡± I asked again because he was only looking at me, not

    answering.  I couldn''t help but sense Kiro''s gaze upon me. It must have been the first time he

    witnessed me speaking with such authority. With every word that left my lips, I could feel his eyes

    studying me, perhaps surprised by the strength I projected.

    "I''m sorry for not telling you that I''ll pay for it all. I didn''t mean that," he said softly, his voice tinged

    with regret. "I just want to help because Dodong shared, and you also eventually shared with me

    that you have another sister and a father who are sick. I... just wanted to ease the burden for you,

    Lyk."

    His words washed over me, and I could feel the sincerity in his apology. "T-that''s embarrassing... to

    know. But I-I''ll pay you back from my sry when I start working again at your mansion, K-Kiro." I

    looked at him while making that promise. Yeah, it''s a promise because I truly want to repay him.

    "My goodness! How much do I owe you? It''s so embarrassing, you can put an interest on that debt,

    Kiro, I¡¯ll make sure to pay it! I¡¯ll work hard!" Mama suggested, and I nodded in agreement.

    "Nah. It''s really okay, Auntie. I want to help. Just get well and always be healthy so that Lyka won¡¯t

    cry out of worry and in that way, you can pay off the debt HAHA!" the young man told Mom,

    laughing. I alsoughed to hide the blushing of my cheeks.

    "Seriously. Get well, aunt. Lyka was really worried earlier. She was crying," he dered, making me

    turn to him as he stared at me.

    I looked away and focused on Mama. "I do get emotional when ites to her, Kiro HAHA! I can''t

    believe my body suddenly acted up like this. It''s tough getting older!" Mama said.

    "T-that''s why I''m really worried, Mother! Please take care of yourself! The doctor said one of the

    reasons could be from lifting heavy objects!" I told her and hugged her.

    "It''s great that your boss allowed you toe home first... Oh, by the way, Kiro... Thank you for

    apanying my daughter home. She said it was raining heavily in your area, and it was a good

    thing she didn''t have tomute," Mama said.

    Kiro simply nodded before replying, "I was worried because she was literally crying a while ago.

    You''re wee, auntie."

    "The food we bought earlier is delicious, Kuya Kiro! It''s my first time going to that fast food chain!"

    Dodong eximed while munching on fries.

    "I''ll bring Datdat and Father there! It''ll be so much fun! Can I keep these leftovers for them? Is that

    okay?" the toddler asked Kiro recklessly.

    "W-what are you doing, Dodong¡ª" I was about to intervene, but Kiro spoke up.

    "Yes, you can, Dodong. Let''s buy them something new for them but you can still  have all the

    leftovers." He smiled at the child. Kiro has been doing so much for us today. I feel so embarrassed.

    Argh.

 Chapter 37: Sewn Lily

    Chapter 37: Sewn ''Lily''

    After savoring thest bite of the delicious meal Kiro had brought, I turned my attention to Mother''s

    well-being. Gently, I gave her her medicine, knowing she needed rest after our lengthy conversation

    earlier in the day. The weariness in her eyes was evident, and soon enough, her eyelids grew

    heavy, and she drifted into a peaceful sleep. Dodong excusedhad to step out for a bit, leaving the

    room in silence.

    As the door closed, leaving Kiro and me alone in the private room''s cozy lounge, a hint of shyness

    washed over me. I felt the need to exin myself, fearing that I had inconvenienced him by bringing

    here with me so suddenly.

    "I''m sorry for bringing you here so suddenly," I murmured, my gaze briefly meeting his before

    looking down at my hands.

    His response was warm and understanding, his eyes reflecting a sense offort that eased my

    nervousness.

    "It''s okay, Lyka. I''m free to travel now since the doctor said I''m already cured. Besides, I was

    worried too," he reassured me, interrupting my apology.

    After a moment of silence, I mustered the courage to apologize for Dodong''s behavior, exining

    that he could be a bit ignorant at times. I felt the need to rify his actions, not wanting any

    misunderstandings to arise.

    Kiro''s response was gentle and understanding, hisughter filling the room. "That''s normal for kids,

    I guess," he remarked with a warm smile. "Having a sibling can be quite an experience, Lyka."

    I couldn''t help but find him adorable with his chatty nature. I tried to brace myself as his talkative

    personality could easily overwhelm me.

    "S-sorry..." I stumbled over my words, feeling the need to apologize once more. "You paid for

    Mama''s hospitalization. It would have been okay if she stayed in the public ward," I said, my voice

    tinged with guilt.

    Kiro''s response was gentle and reassuring, a small smile ying on his lips. "That''s okay, Lyka. I

    want to help," he said, his voice warm and understanding. "How many times will you apologize?" he

    teased, yfully pointing out my tendency to say sorry repeatedly. "You don''t have to keep saying

    sorry; I''m here because I genuinely want to be."

    "How many times will you interrupt me from saying sorry?" I asked him, feeling a twinge of self-

    consciousness as I noticed the surprise in his eyes.

    Oops, did I reveal too much? Maybe I overreacted.

    But instead of being upset, Kiro burst intoughter. "I just saw your other side, Lyka! HAHA! You''re

    somewhat... cute," he said with a yful grin, and I felt my face flush with embarrassment.

    I tried to hide my blushing cheeks with my hands, feeling a mix of amusement and bashfulness at

    his candid remark. "I-I didn''t mean to show that side of me," I stammered, trying to regain my

    composure.

    Kiro''sughter subsided, and he gave me a reassuring smile. "There''s nothing to be embarrassed

    about," he said kindly. "It''s endearing to see your vulnerable side, Lyk. It shows that you''re human

    and that you care deeply about the people you love."

    His words struck a chord within me, and I couldn''t help but appreciate his understanding nature.

    Kiro had a way of seeing beyond the surface, of appreciating both my strength and moments of

    vulnerability.

    "I just don''t want to burden anyone with my problems," I admitted, feeling a sense of trust in him to

    share this thing.

    "You''re not burdening anyone," he reassured me. "We all have our struggles, and it''s okay to lean

    on others for support. I''m here for you, Lyka, whenever you need someone to talk to."

    "Cute? I heard the word ''cute'' from the outside! Who''s saying cute to whom? What do you mean

    cute? That''s like Aling Hwebes'' description of her pet dog named Buknoy!" Dodong barged into the

    room, his voice filled with curiosity and mischief.

    I couldn''t help but feel a mix of annoyance and embarrassment at Dodong''s interruption. I wanted to

    scold him for barging in and eavesdropping on our conversation, but I also felt a bit shy by his low-

    key insulting me byparing me to a pet dog.

    I wannaugh so hard!

    Before he could say anything else, I took a deep breath and decided to handle the situation calmly.

    "I don''t know what''s going on in your brain, Dong," I said, trying to maintain myposure. "Just

    clean up the food we ate earlier," I added, giving him a clear task to focus on.

    Thankfully, Dodong quickly obeyed mymand, leaving Kiro and me alone in the room once

    again. I turned to Kiro, a sheepish smile on my face, trying to brush off the awkward interruption.

    We spent more time in the private room, and it became a familiar space offort for us. Kiro and

    Dodong had formed an unexpected friendship, often going together to buy food for us. During those

    moments, Kiro took the opportunity to teach Dodong some simple English vocabry words, and I

    would sometimes join them in theirnguage lessons when Mother was asleep.

    As the day of Mother''s discharge approached, I began packing some of her clothes in a small bag.

    "Get ready, Dodong. We''ll go home soon," I said, gently nudging him to be prepared for our

    departure from the hospital.

    Kiro had taken care of everything, ensuring that all the necessary paperwork and arrangements

    were in ce. He was currently at the Nurse station, tying up the final loose ends for Mother''s

    discharge.

    Curiosity got the better of Dodong as he fidgeted with excitement. "Ate Lyka, does Kiro have a

    girlfriend?" he blurted out, unable to contain his question any longer.

    A faint blush crept up my cheeks at Dodong''s candid inquiry. I hadn''t expected him to ask about

    Kiro''s personal life, but I realized that he must have noticed the friendly connection between us and

    assumed there was more to it.

    Trying to stifle a chuckle, I replied, "I''m not sure, Dong. Kiro is a private person, and it''s not really

    our business to ask about his personal life."

    Dodong nodded thoughtfully, seemingly satisfied with my response. "Okay, I was just curious," he

    said with a mischievous grin.

    "Shut up, Dodong! Why are you asking about stuff like this? You''re still young!" Mother yfully

    scolded him. I didn''t answer because I had no idea about Kiro''s personal life.

    "Oh, but guess what, sis!" Dodong eximed with excitement, unable to contain his discovery. "You

    know someone named Lily? When we were in bro Kiro''s car earlier, I identally found a

    handkerchief in the dashboard. It was pink, and the name ''Lily'' was sewn on it," he shared, his eyes

    wide as if recounting a scene straight out of a movie. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    My heart skipped a beat at the mention of the name Lily. Memories of Kiro''s reaction when Dodong

    had found the handkerchief flooded my mind, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Who

    was Lily, and what was her connection to Kiro''s past? There seemed to be something significant

    about her, something he hadn''t shared with us yet.

    Dodong continued his story, recounting how Kiro seemed upset when he saw him holding the

    handkerchief. "I got scared! I thought he''d ignore me," he added, his voice tinged with worry.

    Taking a deep breath, I tried to reassure my younger brother. "It''s okay, Dong. Maybe there''s a

    reason why Kiro got upset. We don''t know the full story, so let''s not jump to conclusions, okay?" I

    said, trying to ease his concerns.

    Just as I was about to say more, Kiro appeared, surprising me with his sudden presence. "We can

    leave now," he said, his tone calm and collected.

    With Kiro and me supporting Mother on each side, we helped her stand up, her weak legs trembling

    slightly after her hospital stay. Dodong, ever eager to be helpful, carried our belongings as we made

    our way towards the parking lot.

    Once at the car, we settled Mother in the backseat, ensuring she was asfortable as possible.

    "Thank you so much, Kiro. You''re such a kind young man," Mother expressed her gratitude once

    more, her eyes filled with genuine appreciation. She had been thanking him repeatedly, and I knew

    that her heartfelt thanks were a testament to the impact of his kindness on our family during this

    challenging time.

    Kiro smiled warmly at her, his eyes reflecting the sincerity of his actions. "It''s my pleasure, Mrs.

    Montefranca. I''m just d I could be of help," he replied humbly.

    As we started the journey, I couldn''t help but think about how Dad would react when he sees me

    with a man,ing home like this.

    In the car, I noticed Dodong''s thoughtful expression through the side mirror, and curiosity got the

    better of me. I turned my gaze to Kiro''s car dashboard, where my eyes fell upon a pink handkerchief

    embroidered with the name ''Lily.'' Kiro seemed surprised when he noticed where I was looking,

    hastily putting the handkerchief in his pocket as if regretting something. My suspicion grew stronger;

    the handkerchief must hold meaning for him, possibly rted to the mysterious Lily. But who is she?

    What is the connection between Kiro and this person named Lily?

    Memories flooded my mind - how Kiro had mistakenly called me Lily when I entered his room, how

    Joday made the same mistake, and even Lady Linda seemed to remember someone due to my

    resemnce to Lily. It was all too confusing and overwhelming, giving me a headache.

    Deciding to avoid overthinking the situation, I looked away from the handkerchief and gazed out of

    the car window. The passing scenery provided a momentary distraction.

 Chapter 38: To Another Country

    Chapter 38: To Another Country

    "We''re here, Kiro," I informed him as we arrived in our Barangay.

    "You still have to walk from here to get to our home. Your car won''t fit in the driveway; it''s a closed

    area," I exined, trying to manage his expectations. Kiro nodded understandingly, and as he got

    out of the car to check on Mother in the backseat, I followed suit and joined him.

    As we stepped out, I couldn''t help but notice the curious nces from the people around us. It was

    a stark contrast to the sight of Kiro''s fancy car in our humble squatter area. I could feel their eyes on

    us, silently wondering who this young man was and what brought him to our neighborhood.

    The few familiar faces couldn''t resist whispering to each other, and I couldn''t me them for their

    curiosity. Our Barangay was a tight-knitmunity where everyone knew everyone else''s business.

    Seeing a stranger, especially with a car like Kiro''s, was an unusual sight that would undoubtedly

    spark gossip and spection.

    Trying to maintain myposure, I chatted with Dodong, attempting to divert my attention from the

    curious onlookers. Kiro, too, seemed focused on Mother''s well-being, not letting the attention affect

    him.

    As we prepared to walk the rest of the way home, I reminded myself that people''s opinions and

    gossip didn''t define us.

    "Oh, Lyka! It''s you! We thought some rich person was in that gorgeous car!" Aling Hwebes called

    out while holding a ck dog.

    As we walked down the small alleyway, Aling Hwebes'' remarks stung like arrows, hitting me with

    each hurtful word. The judgmental gossip from the neighborhood seemed to echo all around us,

    and I could feel the weight of their words pressing down on me like a heavy burden.

    "Oh! Lyka found herself a rich man!"

    "Lucky for Lucia, her daughter has a wealthy husband!"

    "It''s a shame that this handsome man is only married to Lyka. I think he''s foolish to marry someone

    poor like her!"

    Kiro and I continued to support Mother as we tried to quicken our pace, hoping to escape the

    judgmental stares and whispers. I didn''t want to dignify their hurtfulments with a response;

    instead, I focused on getting Mother home safely.

    The neighbors'' hurtful words seemed to intensify, and I could hear their snickers andughter

    behind us. Their unfounded assumptions about Kiro and me only fueled the fire of gossip. It was

    disheartening to realize that in our close-knitmunity, people were so quick to judge and spread

    rumors without knowing the truth.

    "I thought she was a maid? Did she bring someone home to stay with her? HAHAHA!!"

    I tried to ignore their hurtful remarks that felt like loud shouts. I looked at Kiro and used my eyes to

    signal him to quicken our pace. Mama understood, and we hurried our walk.

    Once inside, we gentlyid Mother down on the wooden bench, ensuring she was asfortable

    as possible. Dodong set down his belongings, causing a slight noise in the small space.

    "Who''s there?! I hate this life! Datdat, can you still walk? Maybe a thief came in! Damn!" I heard Dad

    shouting from inside the house.

    The familiar sound of Dad''s angry voice greeted us, and my heart sank. His outbursts filled with

    profanities were all too familiar, a constant reminder of the turbulent environment we had grown up

    in. It was disheartening to realize that despite everything that had happened, nothing had changed.

    I asked Dodong to get water for Mother and Kiro while I made my way into my siblings'' room.

    Datdat was still lying there, looking frail and pitiful. My heart ached for her, knowing that she had

    been through so much during my absence.

    "There are no treasure in this house, so let the thief go, tss," she whispered. The room was too

    dark, so I turned on the light, saying,"Datdat...," I said softly, my voice catching in my throat as I

    looked at my sister in shock.

    "Sis!" Despite her difficulty standing, Datdat tried her best to greet me, her eyes lighting up at the

    sight of me.

    "Sis?! Is that really you? When did youe home? And how''s Mother? I really wanted to go with

    Dodong when he rushed her to the hospital, but I was also having a hard time..." Datdat spoke

    rapidly, her words tumbling out as she tried to convey her thoughts. I simply hugged her tightly,

    feeling a rush of emotions at the reunion with my younger sister.

    "It''s okay, Datdat. I''m here now, and Mother, too. Dodong and Kiro took care of her, and she had the

    best treatment," I reassured her, wanting to alleviate her worries.

    Datdat nodded, her eyes reflecting gratitude and relief. She hugged me back, and in that moment, I

    felt a sense of homing, as if all the pieces of my fractured world wereing back together.

    "How are you, Datdat? Let''s take you to the doctor when I earn enough money, okay?" I promised

    to her, my heart full of determination to care for my siblings'' well-being.

    She nodded once again, her trust in me evident in her eyes. "Thank you," she whispered, the

    weight of her gratitude touching my soul.

    "Hey, Datdat! Who are you talking to, you little brat?! Have you gone crazy?!" Dad''s angry voice

    pierced the air once again, filled with disapproval.

    Acting quickly, I brought Datdat''s wheelchair and gently ced her in it, guiding her out of the room

    so she could see Mother and be away from Dad''s angry outbursts.

    "Sis Datdat!" Dodong shouted happily, rushing to her side and excitedly telling her about everything

    that had happened during our time away. He also handed her and Kiro the food they had ordered

    earlier, ensuring they didn''t miss out on the treat.

    "Who is he?" Datdat asked curiously, her eyes settling on Kiro, who sat on a wooden chair nearby.

    "He''s the son of Sis'' boss," Dodong exined proudly, looking at me for confirmation. I nodded with

    a reassuring smile, affirming that what he said was true.

    Datdat''s gaze shifted from Kiro to me, and I could see the curiosity in her eyes. I understood her

    need to know who this person was, as she had been out of the loop during our time away.

    "He''s Kiro Gustavo, Datdat," I said softly, introducing him formally to her. "He''s been a great help to

    us, especially with Mother''s hospitalization."

    Datdat studied Kiro for a moment, perhaps assessing him and the role he yed in our lives. She

    had always been protective of our family, and I could sense her cautious nature at y.

    I then walked to Mom''s room, where Dad was sitting in his usual spot. "Dad...," I said, and he turned

    to look at me, scanning me from head to toe for no apparent reason.

    "Huh! Still the same poor girl! You''ve been a maid for a few months, but nothing has changed!

    HAHA!"

    "I told you to just stay here at home! You won''t get rich by working! Just a maid!" He continued to

    belittle me, as usual. I just wanted to help, but he always spews nonsense at me.

    I stood there, trying to remainposed despite my father''s hurtful words. His belittling remarks

    were nothing new, but they still cut deep. I had hoped that he would see the sincerity in my efforts to

    help the family, but he seemed determined to dismiss my contributions and belittle my

    achievements.

    "Dad... Even though my sry is small, I can still send money, right¡ª"

    "Oh! Are you bragging about the things you did?! Are you proud of that?! Maybe even paying for

    your hospitalization makes you proud!" My father''s harsh words cut through me like a knife, and I

    struggled to hold back my tears.

    "N-no! I didn''t mean it that way, Dad..." I stammered, trying to exin, but he didn''t let me finish or

    even listen to my side of the story. It felt like he had already made up his mind about me, and

    nothing I said would change his perspective.

    "Just shut up, Lyka! Now that your mother is discharged from the hospital, go back to where you

    work and find a rich old man! HA¡ª"

    "Stop shouting at her," Kiro''s serious voice interrupted, stunning me. I couldn''t believe that he had

    stepped in to defend me. His presence beside me felt like a shield against my father''s hurtful words.

    My father turned to look at Kiro with a mix of surprise and annoyance. "Who are you to interfere in

    our family matters?" he snapped.

    I''m sure Kiro heard everything Dad said clearly. Dad''s eyes widened like he realized something.

    "Hmmm, you really found a rich, but not old man! That''s okay HAHAHA!" My father''s mocking

    remark stung.

    "You''re wrong, Dad. He''s my boss'' son¡ª" I tried to exin, but my father''s greedy and money-

    focused side took over.

    "Ah, that''s how your future spouse should be! How much is your inheritance, son?" he asked

    recklessly, revealing his insensitive and materialistic nature. I felt a wave of disappointment and

    disapproval wash over me. It was disheartening to see my father reduce Kiro to nothing more than

    his financial standing.

    "Let''s talkter, Dad," I said firmly, not wanting Kiro to endure any more of my father''s hurtful<pments. I quickly pulled Kiro out of the room, hoping to shield him from the ugliness of my

    father''s behavior.

    As we stepped outside, I closed my eyes, trying to calm myself down after witnessing such

    repulsive behavior from my own father. It pained me to see how he could be so callous and

    dismissive of someone who had shown kindness and support to us during a difficult time.

    In the living room, Mama looked at me with questioning eyes and sighed. "Don''t talk to your Dad,

    Lyka. I''ll talk to him first, okay? He''s fine, I''ll go inside to calm him down," Mama assured me, and I

    nodded.

    Kiro nced at me, asking, "Are you okay?" I nodded and smiled at him. Dad was always like that,

    saying insensitive things. Even though it weighed heavily on my heart, I tried to find something to

    cook in the kitchen as daylight approached.

    To my shock, there was no food left. We had run out for the week. Kiro noticed my concern as he

    followed me. "Let''s go to the market," he suggested.

    I nodded and grabbed my small purse from the bag. We bid goodbye to Dodong and Datdat, who

    were busy organizing Mama''s clothes from the hospital stay.

    As we walked out of the alley, I could still hear the neighbors whispering about me, but I paid no

    attention to their gossip.

    "Your neighborhood is full of immature and toxic people," Kiro whispered as we got into his car.

    "In this country, it''s normal for people to act that way. What do you expect?" I replied.

    "Then, I''ll take you abroad... I''ll take you to another country," Kiro whispered, and I pretended not to

    hear it.

    But secretly, his words brought a smile to my face.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 39: Is He Ejaculating?

    Chapter 39: Is He Ejacting?

    As he turned the key in the ignition, the engine roared to life with a subtle purr, a sound that seemed

    almostforting in its familiarity. The car vibrated beneath us as we set off, the tires rolling

    smoothly over the asphalt. However, it didn''t take long for me to notice that he was taking an

    unfamiliar turn, steering us away from the usual route that led to the bustling wet market, which

    puzzled and piqued my curiosity.

    Furrowing my brows, I nced at him, trying to hide the growing concern in my voice. "Where are

    we going? This isn''t the way to the wet market," I said, my words tinged with a mix of confusion.

    He spared a quick nce from the road, meeting my gaze with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry," he

    said, his voice calm and collected, "I checked Google Maps, and it''s suggesting an alternate route

    to the mall." He pointed towards the sleek iPad mounted on the dashboard, its digital disy

    showing a glowing blue line, snaking through different streets.

    "Mall? But we only need to go to the wet market, Kiro!" I couldn''t hide my anxiousness as I

    questioned the unexpected change in ns.

    "Um... Let''s just check out the mall instead, how about that?" Kiro suggested, trying to find a

    compromise. However, I knew it wouldn''t be practical for us. The supermarket in the mall had pricey

    goods, and our current situation called for more budget-friendly options.

    "Please, Kiro, just head to the wet market," I said with determination, my voice unwavering in its

    request.

    Kiro nced at me, seeming uncertain about what to do. I could see the conflict in his eyes. He

    probably had good intentions, wanting to treat me to something nice after everything we had been

    through. But my practical side knew that we needed to prioritize our necessities over unnecessary

    indulgences.

    "Why don''t you want to go to the mall? It''ll be morefortable," Kiro''s voice held a hint of worry as

    he attempted to sway my decision.

    "Just the market," I held my ground. I understood his point, that the mall might offer convenience

    and amenities, but I couldn''t overlook the fact that it would also burden us financially. I mean, it will

    burden me financially, obviously he can¡¯t be burdened financially. They are he rich.

    He sighed softly, a touch of disappointment in his expression, yet he respected my choice. "Market

    it is," he relented, finally giving in to my insistence. He navigated the busy streets with ease,

    searching for a parking spot as we made our way towards our destination.

    As we stepped out of the car, I could see a hint of hesitation in Kiro''s eyes, as if he was still

    grappling with our decision. I appreciated his genuine desire to make things easier and more

    comfortable for me, but in my heart, I knew that being practical was essential right now.

    "I know you meant well, Kiro, and I appreciate it," I said gently, reaching out in reassurance, "but

    right now, we need to be mindful of our spending."

    He nodded, his shoulders rxing a bit as he absorbed my words. "I understand, Lyka," he replied

    softly, "I just wanted to do something nice for you and your family."

    My heart swelled with gratitude for his kindness. "And I am truly grateful for that," I said, smiling

    warmly, "but we must be wise with our finances for the time being."

    His smile mirrored mine, a blend of understanding and affection. "Thank you, Kiro. Your help means

    a lot to me, and I''m grateful for everything you''ve done for us," I expressed sincerely.

    His gaze softened, and he gently squeezed my hand. "You don''t have to thank me," he said

    tenderly, "I care about you, and I want to help however I can."

    The liveliness of the market greeted us with a wave of energy. Bustling stalls lined the streets, each

    one brimming with an array of goods and fresh produce. The air was infused with a medley of

    aromas, from the enticing scent of ripe fruits to the inviting fragrance of sizzling street food.

    A sense of urgency overcame me, and I hurriedly started walking, with Kiro close behind. As he

    walked alongside me, I noticed people stealing nces at him. With his strikingly handsome face,

    he stood out amidst the noise andmotion of the market.

    I quickened my pace, determined to finish our shopping as swiftly as possible. "Sorry, Kiro, I''m in a

    hurry right now," I said, trying to exin my hurried demeanor. I went to the vegetable vendors on

    the roadside and started picking up the vegetables we needed. The ce was crowded with many

    other shoppers around.

    Just as I was about to pay for the vegetables, Kiro surprised me by grabbing my hand and cing a

    thousand pesos in it. I frowned at his gesture. "I will pay for these, Kiro. We still owe you for the

    hospitalization expenses," I insisted firmly, unwilling to let him shoulder the financial burden alone,

    especially with our food.

    "But¡ª" he tried to object.

    "No buts, Kiro," I interrupted.

    "It''s on me, tss," I said with a mix of determination and frustration. After that, I proceeded to buy

    fresh fish and continued our shopping, picking up ready-to-eat meals and other necessary items at

    the grocery store. However, even amid the bustling activity, a loudmotion interrupted the

    market''s usual buzz. "Oh! I''m sorry, young man! I didn''t mean to!" a voice apologized, filled with

    concern and regret. I turned my head to see a man from a nearby loader, who seemed to be the

    cause of the disturbance, quickly leaving the scene. And my heart sank as I saw Kiro clutching his

    leg in pain. He was hit in the leg by a loader carrying steel.

    I rushed to Kiro''s side, my heart racing with worry. "Are you okay?" I asked, concern evident in my

    voice as I checked on him.

    "I''m fine," he replied with a nod, trying to reassure me. But I could see the difort in his eyes,

    and I knew his leg must be hurting. "Yeah, that would definitely hurt," I thought to myself but I

    stupidly said it out loud.

    After the incident in the market, Kiro helped me carry the rest of the groceries, being mindful of his

    leg, and followed me back to his car. We carefully packed everything I had bought in the backseat,

    making sure nothing got squished or spilled. I couldn''t help but worry about the lingering smell of

    fish in the car from the market, but there was no other option.

    By the time we finished, both of us were feeling a bit tired. Thebination of walking through the

    crowded market and carrying the heavy bags had taken its toll. I turned to Kiro, concerned about his

    well-being, especially since he wasn''t ustomed to buying goods from the market.

    "You must be tired too," I said, wanting to ensure he was okay.

    "It''s okay. I actually enjoyed it," he teased yfully, a glimmer of amusement in his eyes, "You have

    an amazing ability to pick out fresh vegetables and fish."

    I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment at hispliment. "Oh, well... thank you," I stammered,

    not used to receiving praise for such ordinary things.

    "That''s how it should be when you''re buying groceries. You have to choose the best ones," I added,

    pointing at him jokingly.

    Kiro smiled warmly at me. "Everything you do, I notice," he said softly, his words causing my heart

    to flutter. I couldn''t help but feel drawn to him, his caring and observant nature touching me deeply.

    Trying to hide my flustered feelings, I quickly changed the topic, feeling a bit bashful. "Let''s just go. I

    still need to cook," I said, attempting to regain myposure. He nodded understandingly, and we

    settled into the car, ready to head back home.

    As we drove back, the weariness from our day''s activities began to catch up with us. The car''s

    interior feltforting and familiar, and I found myself stealing nces at Kiro when he wasn''t

    looking.

    During the trip back home, I couldn''t shake off the words Kiro had said earlier. ¡®Everything you do, I

    notice¡¯. His sweetpliment reyed in my mind like a broken record, and I couldn''t help but

    wonder what he truly meant by it.

    "Act normal, Lyka!" I suddenly blurted out, surprising even myself. Oh no, did I just reveal my inner

    thoughts?

    Kiro turned to me, his brows furrowing with concern. "What happened? Are you okay?" he asked,

    his worry evident in his voice.

    "Huh? N-nothing! H-HAHA!" I quickly stammered, trying to cover up my slip of the tongue. My face

    flushed with embarrassment, and I closed my eyes, mentally scolding myself for myck of

    composure.

    Thankfully, Kiro didn''t press further, and we continued our journey back home infortable

    silence. Yet, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that maybe, just maybe, there was something more to

    his words. My heart couldn''t help but flutter at the thought, and I found myself daydreaming about

    the possibilities.

    Once we arrived home, I quickly busied myself in the kitchen, wanting to distract my mind from

    overthinking. I decided to prepare a delicious milkfish soup, a favorite dish in our family. Dodong, my

    little brother sh trusty helper, assisted me with setting the table as I cooked.

    We made sure to cater to the needs of Mama and Papa, delivering their dinner to their room, along

    with Mama''s much-needed medicines. I also took care of feeding my younger sister, Datdat, in our

    room.

    Finally, everything was ready, and the three of us - Kiro, Dodong, and I - gathered around the table

    to enjoy the meal I had prepared. The atmosphere was warm and weing, filled withughter

    and the clinking of utensils.

    "You really enjoy cooking, sister! The food tastes delicious!" Dodong eximed with his usual

    yful tone, and I couldn''t help but smile andugh while enjoying the meal. Turning to Kiro,

    Dodong asked for his opinion, "Bro Kiro, my sister''s cooking is delicious, right?"

    Kiro nodded with a grin, "Absolutely! Lyka is an amazing cook."

    The praise from both of them made my heart swell with happiness. There was something special

    about preparing a meal for my loved ones, and their enjoyment made the effort all the more

    worthwhile.

    After our satisfying meal, Dodong insisted on taking care of the dishes, leaving me free to prepare

    our beds in the room. However, as I arranged the nkets and pillows, it suddenly struck me that I

    hadn''t thought about where Kiro would sleep. I felt a bit silly for not considering this earlier.

    A little whileter, Dodong came into the room and noticed my contemtive expression. "What''s

    on your mind, sis?" he asked curiously.

    "I just realized I didn''t n where Kiro will sleep tonight," I confessed sheepishly, feeling a touch

    embarrassed by my oversight.

    Dodong chuckled, always quick with ideas. "No worries. We can bring a mat and pillows to the living

    room. Kiro can sleep there," he suggested.

    I nodded, relieved that Dodong had a practical solution. "That''s a good idea," I replied gratefully,

    "Let''s do that."

    So, together, we fetched a cozy mat and some soft pillows, creating a makeshift bed in the living

    room for Kiro.

    Dodong settled into his bed, pulling the nket up to his chin with a contented sigh.

    I gathered a soft mat and some fluffy pillows for Kiro, intending to set up his makeshift sleeping spot

    in the living room.

    As I walked towards him, I noticed that he had turned his back to me and was moaning while

    massaging something on his front. His moans puzzled me, and I couldn''t quite grasp the context.

    Wait, is he ejacting? N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 40: He Was Topless

    Chapter 40: He Was Topless

    "I massaged it over and over again, but it''s still hard? Darn," Kiro muttered, his frustration evident in

    his voice. His words almost made me gasp with concern. I still held the mat and pillow I had brought

    for him, and he had turned his back to me, clearly trying to hide his difort.

    Unable to ignore his obvious distress, I approached him cautiously and saw him massaging his leg,

    which was now resting on another chair. I knew that his leg had been hit earlier at the market, and

    the long walk back must have taken a toll on him.

    Without hesitation, I sat down next to him and gently touched his leg, asking if he was alright. He

    wasn''t entirely sure, but I noticed that the area around his knee appeared swollen. Worried, I

    decided to take a closer look and carefully lifted his pants to get a better view.

    "It''s because I was careless earlier and didn''t notice the mishap. I''m fine though¡ª" Kiro began to

    say, attempting to downy the seriousness of his injury.

    "Kiro, it looks swollen," I expressed my concern, not wanting him to brush off his condition.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually just¡­fine¨C¡±

    "No, don''t pretend you''re okay when you''re not," I insisted, not willing to let Kiro dismiss his pain.

    "Hold on, I''ll heat some water for your leg," I said, determined to do whatever I could to ease his

    difort.

    Hastily, I went to the kitchen and heated some water, ensuring it was warm enough to soothe his leg

    without causing any harm. Returning to Kiro, I set up a makeshift treatment area by wrapping a

    towel around a basin and pouring the warm water over it.

    Gently, I started to apply the warm towel to his swollen knee, taking care not to press too hard. I

    knew the towel was hot, but Kiro didn''t react orin, just looking at me with appreciation and

    trust in his eyes.

    "It''s swollen. Why did you massage it so much?" I asked, my concern evident as I furrowed my

    brows.

    "I thought it might help ease the¡ª" Kiro began to exin.

    "Oops, actually, massaging it like that can make the swelling worse. You should have told me!" I

    interrupted again, realizing the mistake he made. I continued to apply the warm towel, hoping it

    would provide some relief.

    Kiro smiled softly at my antics, his eyes warm with gratitude. "Thank you for taking care of me,

    Lyka," he said, his voice filled with sincerity.

    I smiled back, trying to hide the fluttering feeling in my heart. "Of course, that''s what friends do for

    each other," I replied, though deep down, I knew my feelings for him were bing more than just

    being ¡®friendly¡¯.

    But I couldn''t let my emotions get the better of me. We were friends, and I didn''t want to ruin our

    bond with theplications of romance. I cherished our friendship, and I didn''t want to risk losing

    him.

    Yet, there were moments when our eyes would lock, and I felt a connection that went beyond

    friendship. A blush would creep up my cheeks, and I would quickly look away, hoping he didn''t

    notice the turmoil inside me.

    As we sat there, with me tending to his swollen leg, there was a sense of closeness and

    understanding between us. We didn''t need to say much; our actions spoke volumes about the bond

    we shared.

    After a while, I gently removed the warm towel, knowing that leaving it on for too long might not be

    ideal. "Rest your leg for a while, Kiro," I advised, "and if you need anything during the night, do not

    hesitate to call me."

    "I will. Thank you!" he replied, his voice soft and grateful.

    With that, I helped him settle down on the makeshift bed, ensuring he wasfortable and had

    everything he needed within reach. Before heading back to my room, I took onest look at him,

    feeling my heart flutter again as I realized how much he meant to me.

    "Alright, tomorrow we''ll do this again," I told him. He then nced at the mat and pillows I was

    carrying.

    "You can sleep here in the living room, if it''s alright. I know you''re not used to sleeping¡ª"

    Before I could finish my sentence, he suddenly moved closer to me, and for a moment, my heart

    skipped a beat. I closed my eyes, thinking he might lean in for a kiss, my mind racing with thoughts

    and emotions. But to my surprise, he gently reached past me and picked up the mat and pillow from

    behind me.

    I was stupid to think that way!

    "It''s okay, Lyka," he said and stood up. I was left stunned. What was I thinking earlier?

    As heid the mat on the floor, creating his makeshift bed for the night, I couldn''t help but furrow my

    brows in confusion. Wait, why was heying it on the floor? That was not the n! He was

    supposed to take the chair.

    "Kiro... It''s too cold there. Are you okay just sitting on the chair?" I asked him.

    "Hmm, it''s cold, and I don''t have a nket..." he replied, looking away. I realized I only brought a

    few mats and pillows. I felt so silly.

    "Oh, right! I forgot... Let me get you a nket and a shirt," I said.

    "I have my shirts, but they''re in my car... Thank you," he said, avoiding eye contact. I smiled at him.

    "Oh, right! I forgot... Let me get you a nket and a shirt," I said, realizing my mistake. I smiled at

    him reassuringly, wanting to make sure he felt at ease.

    I went quietly to Mom and Dad''s room to borrow some clothes for Kiro. I didn''t want to wake them

    up, especially Dad, who could be quite grumpy when disturbed from his slumber. As I approached

    Dad''s wardrobe, I heard his voice, and my heart skipped a beat. I nearly jumped in surprise as I

    turned to see him sitting on his wooden chair, a book in his hands. I hadn''t noticed him earlier when

    I entered the room.

    "Huh! I thought the man you brought was rich?!" he asked. I tried to hush him and asked him to go

    back to sleep.

    "Shut up! Do notmand me! Just because you''re the one earning here, that''s how you answer

    me?! You''re too arrogant!" he shouted, filling the home with his loud voice.

    "What happened?! It''s literally the middle of the night and you''re shouting? Go back to sleep,

    Rohelio!" Mom intervened while Dad continued to direct his anger at me.

    "Your daughter is too arrogant, Linda! She''s just a maidin that mansion, and her boss'' son is still¡ª"

    "Enough, Dad! What are you really grumpying for? I just went here to grab some avable clothes

    for Kiro. I don''t want to argue with you, so I''ll leave," I calmly said.

    "Wait! I''m just asking, Lyka! You''re too much for your man... You didn''t even bring him to your fatherContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    for a little introduction, huh? And now, he''ll borrow a shirt from me? He''s rich, right?! HAHA!" I was

    taken aback by his words. I couldn''t understand what father was trying to point out, and I didn''t want

    to fight. It could ruin my rtionship with him. It could ruin my rtionship with him more.

    I felt my head heating up from his words, but I tried to stay calm. "If clothes are the issue then he

    won''t borrow, Dad. As easy as that! I''ll go out first¡ª"

    "Look at how your daughter answers, Linda! Another hard-headed¡ª"

    "Shut up, Rohelio! Let her go out, and what are you fighting for?! What¡¯s your nonsense all about?

    Let''s go back to sleep!" Mom scolded him, and he fell silent. She then turned to me and nodded in

    support.

    As I carried Dad''s t-shirt back to Kiro, tears welled up in my eyes. It hurt deeply to see my father

    treating me with such distance, coldness, and grumpyness. I couldn''t understand what was going

    on in Dad''s head, why he had changed so much. I longed for the days when he used to call me

    "princess" and showered me with affection.

    I couldn''t shake off the curiosity about my father''s sudden change in attitude towards me. What had

    caused this rift between us? Was it because I decided to leave our hometown to work and pursue a

    better life for us?

    I couldn''t understand why he would be upset with my decision. I had left not out of negligence or

    abandonment, but out of love and a desire to provide for our family. I had taken on the responsibility

    to work and send them money, to make sure they had afortable life.

    Yet, it seemed like my efforts were in vain. Instead of receiving his support or encouragement, all I

    got was this cold and distant treatment. It hurt deeply to think that he might see my choice as a

    betrayal, when all I wanted was to uplift our family from poverty.

    Kiro noticed my distress and asked me what happened. I didn''t want to talk about it, so I just said, "I

    don''t understand Dad. Let''s just forget about it." I handed him the t-shirt, and he thanked me.

    We sat quietly for a few more minutes, the air feeling tense between us.

    Suddenly, I was shocked when Kiro turned around and started undressing. "What are you doing?" I

    stammered. He was taking off his clothes without any hesitation.

    "I''m changing clothes," he replied straightforwardly. He always seemed so philosophical in his

    responses. Obviously, I know what he was doing! WHat I am curious about was as to why was he

    changing in front of me?

    "Why did you turn around so suddenly... What...?" My eyes widened as he turned back and was still

    not wearing any clothes.

    "Do I really need to cover up in front of you? I mean, without turning around?" I could imagine that

    he was probably smirking at me. I didn''t know for sure because I quickly turned away and averted

    my eyes.

    I identally saw him topless!

 Chapter 41: Kiro and the Laundry

    Chapter 41: Kiro and the Laundry

    I can''t stand the awkwardness I''m feeling after seeing Kiro topless. My cheeks are burning, and I''m

    desperately searching for something else to focus on. The living room suddenly feels too warm, and

    my heart is beating faster than ever.

    I try to discreetly avert my gaze, my eyes darting to the floor, to the ceiling¡ªanywhere but him. But

    the image is etched in my mind, and I can''t escape it.

    "I''m r-really tired now, so I''m going to bed. You should go to sleep, too," I said, heading straight into

    my siblings'' room.

    When I was inside the room, Dodong surprised me by saying, "Are you okay, sister? I thought you

    were already asleep."

    "Huh? Oh, yeah, I''m fine," I replied, trying to sound casual, but my heart was pounding in my chest.

    "I''m going to bed now," I added hastily, almost diving into my own bed for cover. I could feel the heat

    rising to my cheeks, and I hoped Dodong wouldn''t notice how flustered I was.

    Even though he seemed unsure, Dodong just nodded in response, probably sensing my

    nervousness. I pretended to be engrossed in arranging my pillows, hoping to distract myself from

    the embarrassment.

    It''s all because of Kiro! Did I really see him without a shirt on? My mind kept reying the image of

    his toned abs, and I gulped nervously. I had not expected that sight, and now I couldn''t get it out of

    my head.

    Oh my, I don''t think I''ll be able to sleep well tonight. The butterflies in my stomach seemed to have

    taken flight, and my thoughts were in disarray. How could I face Kiro tomorrow without feeling like I

    was about tobust from the awkwardness?

    I pulled the nket up to my chin, hoping it would somehow shield me from my own thoughts. But

    every time I closed my eyes, his image lingered in the darkness.

    Why did I have to be so clumsy and turn immediately like that? My mind scolded itself for not being

    more careful. But then again, I hadn''t expected him to be there, half-naked and catching me

    completely off guard.

    ¨C

    The next day, I woke up early, my mind still grappling with the events ofst night. Trying to shake

    off the awkwardness, I decided to head to the kitchen. As I tiptoed past the living room, I couldn''t

    help but steal a nce at Kiro, who was fast asleep on the couch.

    He looked so peaceful, even though his body probably wasn''t used to sleeping on the sofa. I

    couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt.

    I decided to cook breakfast for the family, I chose to prepare a simple soup. As we remained

    uncertain about when we could return to Kiro''s mansion or if I would stay here for a few more days,

    taking care of Mom remained my top priority.

    Heading back to my siblings'' room, I gently woke up Dodong and Datdat. We gathered together

    inside and talked before starting the day.

    "A-ate..." Datdat began.

    "What is it, Dat?" I asked, wondering what was on her mind.

    "Is Sir Kiro your boss?" she inquired with innocent curiosity, making me smile softly at her question.

    "Yes, why do you ask, Dat?" I inquired, curious about her line of thinking.

    "Oh my, sis Datdat! Maybe you have a crush on your sister''s boss'' son! Oh no, not bro Kiro, okay? I

    ship him with sis Lyka!" Dodong teased with a mischievous grin, yfully poking Datdat''s side. I

    couldn''t help but chuckle at Dodong''s lighthearted banter; he was always like this, finding ways to

    tease us.

    "Shut up, Dodong! What are you saying? And a ¡®crush¡¯? Where did you learn those things, huh?

    And do not tell me you will believe Dodong?" Datdat responded, her annoyance evident. I found it

    amusing how she defended herself, and I realized I had missed their yful back-and-forth during

    my absence.

    As we shared a few moreughs, Datdat''s contagiousughter and yful screams echoed through

    the room. Her giggles were like music to my ears, filling the space with joy and light. I couldn''t help

    but smile as I watched her enjoying the moment, her eyes sparkling with happiness.

    But a small part of me couldn''t help but worry. I nced towards the other side of the house, I

    hoped our loud chatter wouldn''t wake Dad up.

    "Come on, you guys, let''s stop this teasing," I interjected, trying to keep the mood light.  Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "Anyway, let''s get back to the topic. Dodong and I will leave you here, Datdat; we need to do some

    housework."

    Dodong feigned disappointment. "Aw, but I was having so much fun!"

    I yfully ruffled his hair. "Don''t worry, Dodong. We''ll have more funter. But for now, let''s give

    Datdat some time to rest."

    With that settled, Dodong and I set out to tackle the household chores. As we cleaned and

    organized the inside of our rooms, Dodong kept teasing me about Kiro, which made me roll my

    eyes in mock exasperation.

    "I don''t know where you get these ideas, Dodong," I said, trying to sound serious. "Kiro is just a

    friend and my boss. There''s nothing more to it."

    Dodong grinned, clearly enjoying my reaction. "Sure, Ate, whatever you say."

    I shrugged him off.

    "Datdat, just rest here, okay?" I told my sister before leaving the room.

    As I walked through the house, my gaze fell upon Kiro''s empty bed sh chair. Where could he be?

    I wondered, a sense of curiosity tickling my mind. I know he¡¯s usually this early but this isn¡¯t their

    house so where could he go as early this morning?

    Feeling a tug of concern, I decided to check on the broth I had prepared earlier in the kitchen. As I

    stood there, taking in the aroma of the simmering soup, I heard the sound of voices nearby. One of

    them was familiar¡ªit was Mother''s voice.

    My heart skipped a beat, and I cautiously moved towards the direction of the voices. As I

    approached, I realized that Mother was scolding someone. The surprise of hearing her stern tone

    made me hesitate to intrude, but my concern for her well-being overrode my hesitation.

    Peering around the corner, I saw Mother standing there, her expression serious, as she talked to

    Kiro. He looked somewhat taken aback, but he was listening attentively to what she had to say.

    "Kiro, I appreciate your kindness, but we can''t keep burdening you like this," Mother said firmly.

    "And oh my gosh! Your clothes are soaking wet! Are you serious about doing this?" Mama''s voice

    reached my ears, filled with surprise and concern.

    Intrigued by her tone, I hurried outside to see what was happening. To my surprise, I found Kiro

    sitting in a small chair, facing a basin filled withundry. He had a bright smile on his face,

    seemingly enjoying the task at hand. Mama stood nearby, watching him and engaging in

    conversation.

    I was taken aback. What was Kiro doing? Did he know how to doundry?

    "Oh my gosh! This is really embarrassing for you! Just stand there, and I''ll do theundry!" Mama

    eximed, clearly worried.

    But Kiro shook his head with a warmugh. "No, no, Tita. It''s okay. I want to help. You just got back

    from the hospital yesterday, and I can handle this."

    Mama looked at him incredulously, as if she couldn''t believe her eyes. "But you''re a guest here,

    Kiro. You don''t have to do this."

    Kiro shrugged, his expression earnest. "I know I don''t have to, but I want to.¡± With that, he gently

    began applyingundry soap to the clothes, taking care to clean them thoroughly.

    "You just got back from the hospital yesterday, Tita," Kiro added with concern. "Lyka will be angry

    with you if she finds out you''re doing this."

    Mama huffed in response but couldn''t hide the appreciation in her eyes.

    "M-mom?" I managed to say as I approached them, my surprise evident in my voice. Our makeshift

    laundry area was outside, and the sludge from the previous day''s rain made the ground a bit sticky,

    but Mama had found a way to make it work by using stones to hold a basin and minimize the mess.

    "My daughter! Lyka!" Mama greeted me with a warm smile, seemingly happy to see me.

    "Mom! I heard you and Kiro¡ªSir Kiro! And why are you doingundry? You just got out of the

    hospital yesterday!" I scolded her, my concern for her well-being taking over.

    "I-I can do it, Lyka... And it''s justundry. Kiro suddenly appeared and took over what I was doing! I

    should be the one doing theundry!" she protested, but there was a hint of amusement in her

    voice.

    I turned to Kiro, feeling a mix of gratitude and bewilderment. "Kiro, thank you for helping, but you

    really didn''t have to. I can handle the chores."

    Kiro chuckled softly, his cheeks turning slightly pink. "I know you can, Lyka. But I wanted to do

    something to lighten your load. Your mom was working so hard, and I couldn''t just sit back and do

    nothing."

    Mama and I exchanged a nce, both of us amazed by Kiro''s willingness to lend a hand despite his

    privileged background. Mama couldn''t resist her curiosity and asked, "Kiro, where did you learn to

    doundry, even though you were raised with a silver spoon in your mouth?"

    Kiro''s face lit up with a fond reminiscence. "When I was a child, I used to y with my toys,

    pretending I was an adult who knew everything. So, yeah, that''s where I learned. It was just a game

    for me in the bathroom."

    Mama and I burst intoughter at his unexpected response. "Bathroom games?" I thought to

    myself, feeling a bit silly for my random thoughts. But theughter felt good, easing the tension in

    the air.

    "But even then, young man! I''ll just continue doing theundry; it''s too embarrassing for you," Mama

    persisted, trying to persuade Kiro to let her take over.

    I sighed, understanding Mama''s concern, but I knew Kiro was more than capable of helping. "Just

    go inside, Mom. Kiro and I will take care of this together," I said with a reassuring smile, hoping to

    convince her that we could handle the task.

    Finally, she relented and went inside, leaving Kiro and me alone with theundry. I sat down next to

    him, ready to assist, but to my surprise, he suddenly stood up. I wondered what his problem was

    now.

    "Here, you can sit here," Kiro said, offering me the small chair he had been using earlier.

    "Huh? It''s okay, Kiro! I''m used to it; Mama and I used to be like this. . . . It''s okay, you can sit there,"

    I replied, declining his offer.

    But he gently insisted, pushing me to his seat. I was taken aback by his action, feeling a rush of

    emotions as we ended up being very close to each other. My heart started to race at the thought of

    him being so near.

    He ced the small chair at my feet and made me sit down, asking, "That''s it. Comfortable?" I

    blinked, looking into his eyes, and simply nodded in response.

    My heart was pounding, and I could feel butterflies in my stomach. Not again! I scolded myself. You

    and your gestures, Kiro. They always leave me feeling flustered and confused.

    As I sat there, close to him, I couldn''t help but notice the way he looked at me, the gentleness in his

    eyes, and the warmth of his smile. There was something about him that drew me in, something that

    made my heart skip a beat whenever he was near.

    It was then that I realized the truth¡ªI was falling for him. The realization hit me like a wave, leaving

    me both exhrated and afraid. This wasn''t supposed to happen.

 Chapter 42: The Red Panty

    Chapter 42: The Red Panty

    We continued doing theundry, but I couldn''t help stealing nces at Kiro from time to time. It was

    hard to believe that someone from a wealthy background could be so adept at household chores.

    "Ahm... Why are you staring at me?" he suddenly asked, breaking my reverie. I hadn''t realized that I

    had been looking at him for a while, and I felt embarrassed and ashamed for being caught in my

    curiosity.

    "Y-you just know how to doundry¡ª" I stammered, trying to exin myself.

    Kiro raised an eyebrow yfully. "Hmmm. Is that your reaction?" he teased, making me wonder

    what he was thinking.

    I chuckled nervously, trying to ease the awkwardness. "HAHA! It''s just rare to see a rich man who

    knows how to do housework..."

    Kiroughed along with me, his smile infectious. "Well, I''ve never been one to let my background

    define me. Besides, knowing how to doundry is a useful skill, don''t you think?"

    "Absolutely," I replied, genuinely impressed. "It''s just... unexpected."

    Kiro nodded, his expression turning more serious. "I believe that everyone should be self-reliant to

    some extent, regardless of their background. Life is unpredictable, and knowing how to take care of

    oneself and others is important."

    His words resonated with me, and I couldn''t help but admire his perspective. Kiro was more than

    just a wealthy young man; he was wise andpassionate, with a genuine desire to be helpful.

    "Thank you for not letting Mother do theundry. She can be quite stubborn!" I said with a grateful

    smile, feeling relieved that Kiro had stepped in to help.

    "You were very worried when your Mother was hospitalized. I was worried about you too; you were

    crying so much," he added, his voice filled with concern, which made my face turn red from the

    memory.

    "Thank you so much..." I mumbled, feeling a bit overwhelmed by his kindness. We both fell silent,

    focusing on the task at hand.

    As we continued washing the clothes, I couldn''t help feeling embarrassed by the situation. After all,

    Kiro was the one who drove me home, and on top of that, he had generously paid for my mother''s

    hospital expenses. And now, here he was, doingundry with me¡ªsomething that I had always

    considered a personal responsibility.

    My thoughts were interrupted when I saw the cloth that Kiro was washing. It was a small, thin red

    cloth, and my eyes nearly popped out when I recognized it. It was my panty! How did it end up in

    theundry? I felt my cheeks burning with embarrassment as I quickly snatched it from him. In my

    haste, I identally sshed water on his face.

    "Omy! K-Kiro... Sorry! Sorry!" I rushed to apologize, feeling mortified by my clumsiness.

    "It''s fine, Lyka. I can handle it," he said, wiping his wet face with a small smile.

    But I couldn''t shake off the embarrassment. "I-I''m really sorry. You got sshed because I grabbed

    my panties from you!" I blurted out, feeling like I had just embarrassed myself even more.

    "P-panty?" he asked, looking at the cloth I was holding.

    "H-huh? What panties? No, you heard all that wrong!" I stammered again, trying to cover up my

    embarrassment, my cheeks burning hotter by the second.

    "Nothing! Nothing! I-I''ll take care of it. Can you just fetch water to rinse it, K-Kiro?" I requested, my

    voice shaky as I tried to divert the conversation.

    Kiro looked a bit puzzled, but he obliged without further ado. "Sure, I''ll get some water to rinse it."

    As he went to get water, I let out a sigh of relief, feeling too embarrassed to face him any further.

    How could I have been so careless? I scolded myself. Theundry incident had turned into a

    comedy of errors, and I wished I could just disappear into thin air.

    As we finished theundry, the atmosphere felt a bit awkward, at least from my end. I was too

    embarrassed to look at Kiro directly, afraid that my cheeks would betray me again and turn into a

    shade of red that matched my panty.

    "Lyka, are you okay?" Kiro finally asked, his voice gentle and concerned.

    I mustered a small smile. "I''m fine, Kiro. It''s just... a little embarrassing."

    Kiro chuckled softly. "Don''t worry about it. idents happen."

    ¨C

    It was already noon when we finished hanging theundry. As we entered the house, a delicious

    lunch prepared by Mother awaited us. The four of us¡ªMother, Dodong, Kiro, and I¡ªgatheredN?velDrama.Org owns this.

    around the table, grateful for the meal and each other''spany.

    "Eat more, young man... I know you''re tired from doingundry since you''re not used to it," Mother

    said, offering Kiro some more rice.

    "Of course not, Tita. It''s okay, thank you," Kiro replied with a grateful smile.

    "Omy mother! You''re too sweet for bro Kiro! Stop it! Because I''m shipping him with my sister Lyka!"

    Dodong eximed, making me roll my eyes yfully and kick him under the table for speaking with

    food in his mouth.

    "Manners, Dodong! And what do you mean by ''shipping''?" Mother scolded him, not familiar with the

    term.

    Kiro and I exchanged amused nces for a moment before returning to our food.

    "Shipping, Mama! You know what that is? I''m teasing them about being a couple, hehe. So don''t be

    too sweet to bro Kiro! And you''re getting old to understand Gen Z words, Mom..." Dodong teased,

    trying to exin.

    "This boy knows too much. ''Shipping''... ''Shipping''... Tss, just eat!" Mama yfully scolded him,

    shaking her head in amusement, and then turned to me.

    "Lyka, why don''t you tell us about what happened while Kiro was helping with theundry?" she

    asked, clearly curious.

    My face flushed slightly, but I smiled and shared the story. Of course, I did not include the panty

    incident.

    While enjoying our meal, Mama shared some exciting news. "Lyka, my daughter, there''s a fiesta at

    your Aunt''s area today. You''re invited, so go and get me some medicine from her garden there,"

    Mama instructed.

    "Aunt Tarling, Mom? They''re having a fiesta already? Their Barangay is a bit far from here, right?" I

    asked curiously while taking another bite.

    "Don''t worry. I can apany you there, Lyka," Kiro said, looking at both mother and me with a

    reassuring smile.

    I noticed Kiro''s subtle smile at the words ¡®don''t worry¡¯ and ¡®I can apany you there¡¯. I couldn''t

    help but feel grateful.

    "Well, that''s perfect! It won''t be too embarrassing for you to apany Lyka, right? Besides, there¡¯ll

    be a lot of good food there since it¡¯s fiesta!" Mama added kindly, making Kiro feel included in the

    conversation.

    Dodong chimed in with his mischievous grin, "Yeah, bro Kiro, it''s gonna be fun! You''ll see how our

    fiestas are!"

    It seemed like I really needed to go out for a little while. A fiesta would be a wee distraction,

    and spending time with my family and Kiro would surely lighten the atmosphere.

    ¡®You get me snake grass from your Aunt, alright? The tall leaves.¡¯ I recalled Mama''s reminder,

    knowing that it was essential for her health.

    Kiro and I patiently waited for Dodong to get ready before we set out to visit my Aunt''s ce. I let

    out a soft sigh; that boy always took forever to prepare. I wondered what he was up to inside the

    house, probably lost in one of his games or daydreams. The sun was still scorching outside, and we

    didn''t have an umbre.

    "Lyka, let''s get in the car. We''re getting cooked by the sun out here," Kiro suggested and opened

    the car door for me. I sighed with relief once I was inside.

    "I''m really sorry, Kiro. Dodong is always like that, he takes forever¡ª"

    "Shhh. Stop saying sorry when it''s not your fault, Lyka. Maybe he got caught up with something

    else. Let''s just put on our seatbelts so that when he''s here, we can leave right away," he interrupted,

    and I nodded.

    Kiro finished putting on his seatbelt, but I found myself once again struggling with mine. Why was

    this seatbelt not cooperating?

    I didn''t tell Kiro that I couldn''t fasten the seatbelt properly; he was busy with something on the car''s

    dashboard, so he didn''t notice my struggle.

    He looked at me, and I quickly pretended to be looking outside. As he fiddled with something else, I

    attempted to put the seatbelt on again, but it still wouldn''t work. Was I cursed?

    My heart skipped a beat when Kiro''s face came very close to mine, so close that I could smell his

    pleasant breath. He was staring at me, and we were still in close proximity. The thought of there

    being another time when I couldn''t put on the seatbelt made me smile involuntarily.

    "Hey, Lyka? Tell me if you have a hard time with the seatbelt, okay?" Kiro asked while still looking at

    me, and we remained close. I was about to nod in response when suddenly, someone spoke from

    behind me, startling me.

    "Omy! Is this some sort of ninja move, bro Kiro? Yie!" Dodong''s voice broke the moment, and to my

    surprise, my lips identally touched Kiro''s. I slightly pushed Kiro back to his ce so Dodong

    wouldn''t notice and I shrugged off what had happened.

    ¡®Get ready for me, Dodong!¡¯ I thought, feeling embarrassed and flustered by the unexpected

    situation.

 Chapter 43: Fiesta

    Chapter 43: Fiesta

    "H-how did you get in, Dodong?!" I stammered, feeling my face heat up as I tried to divert the

    attention from the awkward situation. Kiro quickly returned to his seat, resuming his role as the

    driver.

    "I entered through the door! And I was surprised to find the two of you in such a position, ha!"

    Dodong replied with a mischievous grin, clearly enjoying the teasing moment, which only made both

    Kiro and me feel even more embarrassed.

    Why didn''t I realize that Dodong came in? And why did he have to witness us like that?

    "Why didn''t we hear youe in?" I questioned again, trying to understand how we had missed his

    entrance. Kiro started the engine, trying to keep a straight face while listening to our conversation.

    "Duhhh! Obviously, you were busy with each other, so you didn''t hear me!" Dodong teased, unable

    to resist the opportunity to yfully taunt us. He couldn''t help himself and lightly tapped Kiro on the

    back, causing both of us to sneeze at the same time. Argh, he''s being mischievous! I thought,

    worried that his actions might cause an ident while Kiro was driving.

    "You pulled off another ninja move, young man? I see," Dodong remarked, his tone shifting from

    yful to sounding more masculine. I was taken aback by the change, finding it both surprising and

    amusing. Dodong is quite the character! Instead of being annoyed, I couldn''t help but enjoy his

    antics.

    "Wow! You''ve got a manly voice, Dong!" I eximed, yfully pping him on the back. I smiled,

    and so did Kiro, who remained focused on driving.

    "Voice? Did I really sound like a man? Omy! Omy! Omy!" Dodong eximed, his voice quickly

    returning to its usual tone. He sounded like himself again, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of

    comfort in his familiar demeanor.

    I sighed contentedly and smiled, turning to my younger brother. "Dong, do you want me to teach

    you how to sound like a man again?" I teased, knowing it was all in good fun. He gave me a yful

    face in return.

    "It''s alright... My sister will teach you, huh? Just trust me, your sister will teach you, hehe," I assured

    him, my heart warmed by our lighthearted banter. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Embarrassment flickered in Dodong''s eyes, but it quickly vanished, reced by a mischievous grin.

    "Okay, sister! Thank you, sister! I was just messing around with the voice earlier, HAHA!" he

    admitted with augh, ying along with the joke.

    Our journey continued, and with Dodong sound asleep in the car, Kiro and I found ourselves in a

    comfortable silence, quietly enjoying the music he had yed.

    "The road is so crowded... too many people," hemented, observing the bustling streets as we

    made our way to the fiesta.

    "It''s a fiesta, what do you expect? Let''s find a ce to park, Kiro. Your car won''t fit in Aunt Tarling''s

    area," I suggested, knowing that the narrow streets of my Aunt''s neighborhood might not be the

    most car-friendly.

    Kiro nodded in agreement, and we carefully searched for a suitable parking spot nearby. Finding

    one, we gently woke up Dodong, who was still a bit groggy from his nap.

    As we stepped out of the car, we were greeted by the lively atmosphere of the fiesta. The entire

    barangay was alive with decorations and colorful banners adorning the streets. The air was filled

    with the inviting aroma of various street foods, and the chatter of people filled the air.

    Street food stalls lined the sides of the road, offering a wide array of delicious treats to satisfy any

    craving. The locals, adorned in their festive attire, mingled with visitors, creating a sense of

    camaraderie.

    We walked along the vibrant streets, trying different dishes and delighting in the unique tastes of

    each one. Kiro was open to experiencing everything, and I couldn''t help but admire his adventurous

    spirit.

    As we explored, we even stumbled upon a small area where cockfighting was taking ce. The

    sound of cheering and clucking chickens filled the air, and while it wasn''t my favorite part of the

    fiesta, it was undeniably a significant aspect of our culture.

    I assumed Kiro and Dodong were following me. I turned around and was surprised to find them both

    staring at a poster. The poster announced a spectacr fireworks presentation that the Captain had

    prepared for the fiestater in the evening.

    "You two want to go?" I asked them, curious about their interest in the fireworks show.

    "Ahm¡ª"

    "Yes, sister! Yes! Let''s goter, please!" Dodong eagerly replied, his eyes shining with excitement.

    I looked at Kiro, seeking his opinion on the matter.

    "Let''s do it! I want to as well. I''ve been cooped up in a room for so long... This could be a great way

    to unwind," he said, and I realized that he needed a break too. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of

    responsibility towards him, knowing that he had been a big help to us since the day one.

    With their agreement, I couldn''t help but smile at both of them. "Yes, we''ll go for the fireworkster,

    but first, let''s head to Aunt Tarling''s house. We''ll eat and have a good time there! HAHA! It''s Mama''s

    order too," I added, trying to lighten the atmosphere with a touch of humor.

    With that, we continued our way towards Aunt Tarling''s house, with me leading the way and my

    newfoundpanions by my side. The thought of spending time together with my family and Kiro at

    the fiesta filled me with anticipation and joy.

    As we walked towards Aunt Tarling''s house, which was not far from where we were, I noticed Kiro

    hesitating. Perhaps he didn''t want to intrude or feel ufortable eating in front of rtives he

    didn''t know well.

    To ease his difort, I instinctively took hold of his arm and Dodong''s, making us walk together

    as a team. We were united, ready to embrace the festivities and enjoy the fiesta together.

    As we approached the gate of Aunt Tarling''s house, I felt a mix of excitement and nervousness. It

    had been some time since I had visited her, and I wondered how she would react to my unexpected

    arrival with Kiro and Dodong.

    "Lyka, my niece! Is that you?" one of my aunts eximed joyfully as the gate opened for us.

    They lived a morefortable lifepared to us, with a neat concrete house and a fairlyrge

    garden.

    "Good afternoon, Auntie! Happy fiesta!" I greeted them, feeling a sense of warmth and nostalgia

    wash over me as I stepped into their home.

    "Titey! We''re here to celebrate with you on the fiesta!" Dodong chimed in with his usual cheerful

    enthusiasm, instantly warming up to everyone present.

    "Who''s that handsome guy with you, Lyka? Is he your boyfriend?" my aunt asked with a yful glint

    in her eyes, clearly intrigued by Kiro''s presence.

    "Good afternoon. Happy Fiesta!" Kiro replied politely, his warm smile matching the genuine

    hospitality that radiated from my family.

    "He''s such a fine young man! It''s a pleasure to have you here, Kiro!" my aunt said warmly, making

    Kiro feel at ease in theirpany.

    "Thank you for having me, Auntie," Kiro responded with a touch of gratitude in his voice.

    As we entered their home, we were greeted by more rtives and friends who had gathered for the

    fiesta celebration. The air was filled withughter, chatter, and the enticing aroma of delicious food

    being prepared in the kitchen. Dodong, with his natural charm, easily made friends with the other

    children present, while Kiro seemed to be engaging in light-hearted conversations with some of my

    other rtives.

    "Maybe he''s your boyfriend, Lyka! He looks so handsome!"

    "Yes, he looks wealthy and well-off!"

    "Wow, you''ve made a good catch, niece!"

    I sighed internally. Why was it so easy for people to jump to assumptions?

    "N-no, Auntie. He is the son of¡ª" I tried to exin, but Kiro cut in before I could finish.

    "I am my mother''s child... Yes, I am my mother''s child... Lyka and I are friends¡ªfor now," he said,

    bowing in a Korean-like manner.

    "Oh! Or he''s just here to eat! Come in! Come in! Enjoy the festival feast!" my aunt invited

    enthusiastically.

    "Mama is going to ask for your Snake grass, Auntie. Thank you, thank you," I said, and Kiro and I

    joined in the feast, enjoying the delicious dishes prepared for the fiesta.

    As we chatted with our rtives, Dodong whispered to me, "Sis, are we still going to the center? It''s

    already nighttime..."

    I nced at the clock on the wall and realized it was indeed nighttime. I nodded to Dodong, and

    after finishing our conversation with the elders, I turned to them.

    "Hey! We''ll stay here, Lyka! Make sure to enjoy the fireworks presentation. Have a nice walk there,

    especially with this handsome man by your side," one of my rtives teased.

    I nodded, hoping that it would be a memorable night for all of us.

    "Maybe he''s your boyfriend, Lyka! He looks so handsome!"

    "Yes, he looks wealthy and well-off!" Another rtive chimed in, eyeing Kiro''s stylish attire and

    confident demeanor.

    "Wow, you''ve made a good catch, niece!"

    I sighed inwardly, feeling the weight of assumptions pressing down on me. Why did everyone

    immediately jump to conclusions about our rtionship?

    "N-no, Auntie. He is the son of¡ª" I attempted to exin, but before I could finish, Kiro gracefully

    interjected, his voice smooth as silk.

    "I am my mother''s child... Yes, I am my mother''s child... Lyka and I are friends¡ªfor now," he said,

    bowing with a touch of elegance.

    "Oh! Then let us all eatt! Come in! Come in! Enjoy the festival feast!" my aunt eximed

    enthusiastically, dismissing the idea of any romantic entanglement. Her warm hospitality always

    brought a smile to my face.

    "Mama is going to ask for your snake grass, Auntie. Thank you, thank you," I said, grateful for her

    kindness, and Kiro and I joined the festivities, savoring the mouth-watering dishesid out for the

    fiesta.

    As the night wore on and we mingled with our rtives, Dodong, my younger brother, leaned in to

    whisper in my ear, his voice barely audible above the chatter andughter. "Sis, are we still going to

    watch the fireworks? It''s already night time..."

    I nced at the old clock on the wall, its hands gently ticking away the hours. Dodong was right; it

    was gettingte. I gave him a subtle nod, signaling our change of ns. After a few more

    pleasantries with our elders, I turned to the group to ask permission and to invite them to join us

    watching the firework presentation.

    "Hey! We''ll stay here, Lyka! Make sure to enjoy the fireworks presentation. Have a nice walk there,

    especially with this handsome man by your side," one of my rtives teased, yfully winking at

    me.

    I chuckled, appreciating their teasing humor, though I wished they''d drop the assumption of

    romance between Kiro and me. Nevertheless, I nodded gracefully, determined to make the most of

    the night, for ourmunity''s annual fiesta was always a magical time.

 Chapter 44: Another Kurt Incident

    Chapter 44: Another Kurt Incident

    ". . . Then, why not stay the night here? Nobody''s using the other side of our apartment, so you can

    crash there," Aunt Tarling kindly suggested, a warm smile on her face.

    I nced at my twopanions, Kiro and Dodong, and they both nodded in agreement. The idea

    of staying in one of Aunt Tarling''s nearby rental apartments seemed like a good n. But, for a

    moment, I wondered if they assumed we didn''t have the right clothes to sleep in.

    Aunt Tarling seemed to read my thoughts and reassured me, "Don''t worry about clothes, dear

    niece. We''ve got some you can borrow that will fit you just fine. You''ll only be here for one night,

    after all."

    Her thoughtfulness erased any doubts I had. Staying over wouldn''t be a hassle, and it could actually

    be a fun little adventure. We could head back home the next day without any problem. With a

    grateful smile, I said, "Alright, Aunt. Thanks a lot! That''s really nice of you."

    Feeling appreciative, the three of us said our goodbyes and stepped out into the evening air. The

    barangay had a different feel with the evening lights for the fiesta, casting a soft golden light over

    the streets.

    As we strolled along, the anticipation of the fireworks show heightened with every passing moment.

    The crowd was gradually assembling at the heart of the night, eager to witness the spectacle. Even

    amid the excitement, I could still hear Dodong''s tiny grumbles as he clung to my arm.

    "Don''t hold me back, Dodong! You want to see the fireworks too, don''t you? Ugh," I sighed in

    response, trying to convince him that staying put was the right thing to do. We were currently inside

    the grandstand, and I couldn''t help but notice the impressive organization our Barangay had put

    together for this event. Gone was the simple roof, reced now with a transparent canopy that

    allowed us to marvel at the stars twinkling in the night sky. This transparent roof was the stage

    where the dazzling fireworks disy would unfold.

    "The fireworks will begin a bitter, sis Lyka. Let''s step outside for a while! My rear end is starting to

    ache from sitting here for so long!" Dodongined again, fidgeting on the hard seat.

    I was just about to respond when Kiro, ever the considerate one, rose from his seat and took

    Dodong''s hand in his.  N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Come on, Dodong. Your sister looks tired so let her rest here. Let''s take a little walk to stretch our

    legs," he suggested to my sibling, while casting a thoughtful gaze in my direction.

    Dodong''s face lit up with joy, and he enthusiastically tightened his grip on Kiro''s hand. "Let''s go, big

    brother!" he eximed with glee. Kiro signaled for me to go ahead, and so I simply nodded, granting

    them this moment together.

    I watched them walk away, Dodong chattering animatedly while Kiro listened attentively. A mix of

    gratitude and contentment washed over me as I saw how caring Kiro was with my little brother.

    They made an adorable pair as they sauntered into the night, leaving me with a few moments of

    silence before the skies erupted in a dazzling disy of colors and lights.

    Within five minutes, I found myself sitting alone in the midst of the bustling crowd, feeling a bit lost

    and aimless as I attempted to follow the trail of Dodong and Kiro. The sea of people made it

    challenging to keep track of their whereabouts. Annoying, really. Sighing in exasperation, I mumbled

    to myself, "Hays! This is what you get for agreeing to this, Lyka."

    Suddenly, a firm grip on my arm startled me, and I turned to see Kurt''s face. He was holding a drink,

    unmistakably alcohol. Wait, was wine allowed in this public setting? It should be prohibited, right?

    And why is he here?

    I gently removed his hand from my arm and replied, "Hmm, unexpected to see you here too,

    Kurt..."

    He grinned and pointed towards a group of friends, all with drinks in hand, "Yeah... Look, my

    buddies are over there. Wanna join us? We''ve got some femalepanions too, so don''t worry

    about feeling out of ce." But honestly, I had no interest in joining them. My priority was finding

    Dodong and Kiro. Where could they have gone?

    "Ah, sorry, but I still have something to¡ª"

    "Come on, Lyka. I had no idea I''d bump into you at the fiesta. Who''s with you?" He interrupted,

    diverting the conversation. Well, speaking of ¡®who''s with me¡¯, where are those two? Really?

    "But anyway... Are you okay with partying just like at the club when we once saw each other? Come

    with us," he insisted, grabbing my arm again, attempting to pull me along.

    "I still have some things to do, and I¡ª" I tried to exin, but he seemed determined to have me join

    his group, making it difficult to break free from his grasp. The search for Dodong and Kiro was

    growing more pressing by the second, and I didn''t want to get sidetracked.

    "Don''t say that. Don''t insist when a girl says ''no'', bro," Kiro''smanding voice cut in, putting an

    end to Kurt''s attempt to pull me along. I was taken aback, wondering where Kiro hade from.

    As I looked around, my eyesnded on Dodong, who was standing behind the young man. He had

    a mischievous grin on his face, clearly amused by the situation. What is that child thinking?

    With determination, I managed to free myself from both Kurt and Kiro''s grasp. Kurt seemed

    surprised to see Kiro with me, and he whispered, "Kiro is with you, Lyka? Oh, Kiro again." His words

    weren''t exactly subtle.

    "We came here together. We visited her rtive here and joined in the fiesta," the young man I was

    with rified, emphasizing certain words like ¡®we¡¯, ¡®visited¡¯, and ¡®rtive¡¯. What was the hidden

    tension between these two? It seemed like there was more to their rtionship than mere

    acquaintances.

    As they exchanged nces, I sensed an undercurrent of unresolved issues that dated back to

    some past event. But what could it be?

    "I''m sorry, Kurt, but we have to go back for the fireworks presentation... I can''t join you for a drink," I

    exined, trying to handle the situation delicately.

    Kurt nodded, and his gaze lingered on Kiro as he muttered, "It''s okay, I''m used to it..."

    "...It''s always been like this, from then until now," he concluded, walking away.

    What did he mean by that? What was going on with him? Well, perhaps it was best to let it go for

    now.

    As we walked back to the grandstand, Dodong couldn''t help but chime in, "Ah! That Kurt guy¡¯s

    words sounded like one of those lines you see from sad boys on Facebook!"

    I chuckled softly, trying not to dwell on the puzzling encounter. But it kept nagging at me; it felt like

    all the pieces would connect in the next few days. What was the connection between Kurt and Kiro?

    They clearly knew each other, but what caused the tension whenever they interacted?

    Ugh, my head would surely ache if I continued pondering over this. Hays, whatever. I decided to

    dismiss those thoughts for now and enjoy the fireworks show. There was no point in getting

    entangled in mysteries during such a festive asion.

 Chapter 45: The Ghost Story

    Chapter 45: The Ghost Story

    The atmosphere around us was filled with the boisterous excitement of the crowd, eagerly

    anticipating the grand fireworks presentation. Despite the joyful chatter, Kiro and I remained

    unusually quiet, lost in our own thoughts.

    "Sissy! I can''t wait for the fireworks show!" Dodong eximed, his enthusiasm contagious. His

    cheerfulness made me chuckle.

    I tried to engage Kiro in the moment, but it seemed like something had changed in him ever since

    he met Kurt. Concerned, I couldn''t help but ask, "Kiro, are you okay?" He looked startled by my

    question but managed to nod, "Y-yeah, I''m fine... It''s just that..." I waited for him to open up and

    exin, but he only encouraged a smile and brushed it off.

    "I''m fine. I''m just as excited as Dodong... Isn''t that right, Dodong?" he replied, and they both

    appeared like kids full of joy. Though I nodded and smiled, deep inside, I knew I didn''t quite believe

    his response.

    "Well, of course. You''ve been in your room all day, so the excitement hit you all at once. Let it out;

    it''s about to start," I replied, ying along with his fib.

    As the fireworks presentationmenced, the night sky was painted with mesmerizing colors,

    leaving us all in awe. The first few fireworks cracked and popped, signaling the start of the show. It

    was like a symphony of lights and colors, painting the dark canvas above us. The bursts of red,

    green, blue, and gold filled the sky with an enchanting disy of brilliance. Each explosion echoed

    in my chest, and I felt a rush of excitement with every new burst.

    The crowd around us gasped and cheered with each mesmerizing firework that bloomed overhead.

    The experience was further elevated by the enchanting background music performed on the stage.

    As the music yed in the background, the fireworks seemed to dance to the rhythm, gracefully

    lighting up the sky in perfect harmony. It was as if the stars had descended to Earth, waltzing and

    twirling, leaving us in awe of their beauty.

    The grand finale was breathtaking. The sky was aze with an array of colorful lights, illuminating

    everything below. The loud booms and crackles filled the air, and I couldn''t help but smile at the

    collective gasps and cheers from the crowd.

    "Wow, it''s so beautiful, sis... Isn''t it, bro Kiro?" Dodong eximed, turning to us with wide-eyed

    wonder. We were surrounded by people who were already capturing the moment with their cameras

    and phones. I sighed, realizing my phone was a simple keypad, incapable of taking pictures.

    Then, to my surprise, Kiro handed his cellphone to me with a shy smile. "Let''s capture this moment

    together, shall we?" he said. I bit my lip, trying not to smile too much, and took the phone,

    pretending to know how to operate it, though I was quite clueless.

    "K-kiro, why don''t we ask someone else to take our picture? That way, we''ll have a better shot of all

    three of us," I suggested, using it as a cover for my own embarrassment andck of tech-savviness.

    "Sure, good idea." Without hesitation, we found a kind stranger to take a picture of the three of us.

    "Okay, everyone, say cheese!" the person called out as they prepared to snap the photo. The three

    of us struck different poses, and in oneical shot, Kiro lifted Dodong and me as if he were

    Superman. It was all in good fun, and the innocence of the moment made us cherish it even more.

    The fireworks presentation hade to an end, and I could happily say that it was worth every

    moment we spent watching. The best part was that it was free, which made the experience even

    more delightful.

    As we made our way back to Aunt Tarling''s ce, the road was not entirely quiet, so we decided not

    to waste any time searching for a shlight. Dodong, unable to contain his excitement, broke the

    silence while we strolled along.

    "Bro Kiro, that was such a nice fireworks disy, wasn''t it?" Dodong beamed, looking up at Kiro.

    "Yes, Dodong. Was that your first time watching a fireworks presentation?" Kiro asked, genuinely

    interested.

    "Yes, bro! Thank you for bringing me along today, HAHA!" Dodong replied, expressing his gratitude.

    Kiro then turned to me and asked, "And you, Lyka, did you enjoy it too?" However, I sensed

    something different in his question.

    "Yes, so much," I responded with a smile, though a bit puzzled by their exchange. Dodong yfully

    pped Kiro''s arm, teasing him about something I couldn''t quite grasp. But I know I had an idea

    about it.

    "Was it so beautiful, bro? Instead of staring at the fireworks, you were staring at my sister¡¯s faceContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    earlier," Dodong said, nudging Kiro again.

    Kiro blushed slightly, trying to brush off thement.

    Upon arriving at Aunt Tarling''s house, we found her and many others, including some rtives who

    were still of the right age, enjoying drinks outside.

    "Oh, kid! Come on! Let''s take a shot!" They weed us with an invitation to drink.

    "Ce here, L-lyka. L-let''s have a drink first," One of my rtives suggested, using humor to ease

    the situation.

    "To loosen up? Sure sure," I said with a smile, trying to y along.

    "Kiro will drive again tomorrow when hees home. I''ll have a drink, not him, Auntie," I added,

    informing them as I took a seat among the group.

    "All right, Lyka. Let''s take a shot! Your mom isn''t strict, and we''re all family here," Aunt Tarling said,

    encouraging us to rx.

    And so, we raised our sses, toasting to the joyous asion. The beer went down my throat like

    lightning, but I didn''t mind¡ªit was all part of the experience, the taste of beer as it should be. The

    atmosphere was filled withughter, jokes, and camaraderie, making it a perfect way to end a

    memorable evening of fiesta celebrations.

    "Whoooooo!" They shouted, their voices echoing through the night air, filled with excitement and

    laughter. We continued to have a drink, the sses clinking together as we toasted to the

    camaraderie shared by friends. Stories and jokes flowed freely, adding to the warmth of the

    gathering.

    Amidst the drunkenness, they even gossiped that their neighbor''s son was a ghost, a rumor that

    had the power to send shivers down the spine.

    As for me, I couldn''t help but wonder if anyone still believed in such things. "O-oow, a ghost? RaWr

    rawr . . . ." I yfully added, trying to lighten the eerie mood.

    ". . . . T-they said they saw the c-child outside their house soon after," stuttered one of my

    companions, clearly spooked by the tale.

    The alcohol was starting to take its toll on me; I felt intoxicated, my head spinning with each passing

    moment. My ear seemed to have a mind of its own, shutting out the whispered gossip around me.

    But then, in my blurred vision, I noticed one of my rtives trying to offer Kiro a ss of wine. This

    was uneptable! I had specifically promised to be the designated drinker between the two of us,

    as he needed to drive tomorrow. Why wouldn''t they listen?

    "Hey you, what¡¯s all that?!" I slurred, pulling myself up to join my two friends who were sitting

    nearby. Though my vision was hazy, I managed to stumble closer to them.

    "The hell! I said don''t drink that!" I scolded my inebriated rtive.

    "Hays, this is your boyfriend, right, Lyka? Don''t be such a killjoy and let him drink! Drink more, bro,

    oh," he teased, pushing a ss of beer towards Kiro.

    My blood boiled at his words and actions. I turned to look at Kiro''s face, trying to gauge if he was

    drunk, but my vision failed me. Instead, I leaned in close to him, squinting with my puffy eyes,

    wanting to check his condition.

    "Hmmm, are you d-drunk already, Ki-Kiro?" I asked, my words slurred.

    He remained silent, surprising me, and I couldn''t resist yfully pinching his cheek. "H-hey, are you

    drunk already?" I inquired, my voice slightly yful despite my queasiness.

    "You''re the one who is already drunk, Lyka," he finally responded, his voice gentle as he ced his

    hands on my shoulders. I brushed off his touch, determined to ignore it, even if I couldn''t ignore the

    churning feeling in my stomach.

    Feeling overwhelmed, I had an intense urge to vomit, but I tried my best to push it away. Damn. The

    night had taken an unexpected turn, and all I wanted was to sleep.

 Chapter 46: Undress

    Chapter 46: Undress

    "I''ll take her," Kiro offered, concern evident in his voice, "Where will she sleep?"

    "T-there, in the other apartment you¡ª you handsome you!" My tipsy rtive pointed to the adjacent

    apartment. "No one is upying that, so just deliver her there, thank you hehe."

    As we made our way, my legs felt heavy, and I was exhausted from all the walking. All I wanted was

    to sink into afortable bed and sleep soundly. "What the... You almost squat..." Kiro observed

    my weariness, his tone gentle and understanding.

    ". . . . I''ll just carry you. . . . Is it okay? I mean, a piggyback?" He hesitated, asking me again, but all I

    wanted was to ignore everything, including the scorching heat that engulfed us outside.

    "It''s too hot! Aish! I just want to undress!" Iined, feeling Kiro lifting me up. He carefully

    carried me, and I could sense his weariness too as we walked towards the ce my rtive

    mentioned.

    Finally, we reached a soft bed, and I was grateful for the chance to rest. But the oppressive heat

    refused to let up, making me feel restless and ufortable. Instead of immediately falling asleep,

    I impulsively started removing my clothes, seeking any relief from the stifling weather.

    "What are you doing?" Kiro questioned, trying to understand my sudden actions. Ignoring his

    inquiry, I continued undressing, hoping to cool down.

    "It''s very hot here, electric fan," I muttered while still clinging to the little energy I had left. "There''s

    no electric fan here."

    I couldn''t believe it! What kind of apartmentcked such a basic amenity? The cramped space

    made it difficult to take off my clothes, and theck of proper venttion only added to my

    frustration. I longed for a refreshing breeze to sweep over me, but it seemed like an impossible

    wish.

    "Ki-kiro?" I called out, realizing that he was about to leave.

    "Hmm? Oh! I''m supposed to leave¡ª"

    "I need some h-help," I interrupted, my voice pleading as I struggled to remove my shirt.

    "Please help me undress; it''s too hot here," I ordered, still refusing to open my eyes, feeling

    completely drained.

    "What?" I could sense his confusion, but I didn''t care anymore. In frustration, I stomped my feet and

    raised my arms, urging him to assist me.

    "I said, I need help. Come now. . . ." I felt him approach, his touch gentle as he softly removed the t-

    shirt I was wearing. The warmth of his hands against my skin brought a fleeting sense offort

    amidst the sweltering environment.

    For some unknown reason, I slowly opened my eyes, and there he was, staring at me with such

    longing in his eyes. I couldn''t help but be captivated by the sight of his face, and it felt like I was

    trying to memorize every feature. His gaze was so intense that it made my throat go dry, and I found

    myself swallowing nervously.

    "It''s done. I think I should go now, Lyka," he said, his voice gentle yet tinged with uncertainty.

    Perhaps due to thebination of dizziness and intoxication, I couldn''t lift my head on my own, and

    it brought my face even closer to his. It was as if we were drawn together by an invisible force.

    As we leaned in, our lips met in a swift and almost urgent manner. The sensation was

    overwhelming, and I could feel the warmth of his breath against my skin. Despite being intoxicated,

    I was surprisingly aware of every little detail of the kiss, as if I wanted to cherish it forever.

    "You''re just drunk, Lyka. I promised that I will never take advantage of you," he whispered softly,

    breaking the kiss.

    His words were caring, but I couldn''t deny the feelings that surged within me. I shook my head in

    response, trying to convey that it wasn''t just the alcohol talking. Deep down, I knew that my desire

    for him had been there for a long time, hidden beneath the surface like a shy butterfly fluttering in

    my stomach whenever I was near him.

    He respected my feelings and didn''t push further. Instead, I found the courage to take the lead this

    time.

    In my hazy state, I initiated the next kiss, and it felt like an electric current passed between us. As

    the night wore on, I sumbed to the weight of drowsiness and eventually drifted off to sleep, but I

    was aware that something had happened between us.

    ¨C

    I woke up with a pounding headache and a dizzy feeling. My hair was a mess fromst night''s

    antics, and as I scanned the room, I was startled to find myself in the apartment. Memories of the

    drunken night flooded back, and I knew everything that had transpired.

    I was relieved to be wearing a t-shirt, though I remembered taking it off earlier, but I noticed with a

    mix of embarrassment and concern that I had no underwear on. Feeling vulnerable, I stood up and

    searched for a proper bathroom. Luckily, there was one, but to my dismay, there was no soap or

    shampoo avable. I felt helpless, not knowing what to do.

    Should I venture outside like this? I wondered what my Aunt would think if she saw me like this.

    Although there was a slight pain, I wasn''t too bothered, and I had no regrets about what happened

    last night. Drunk or in the right mood, I was at peace with my decisions.

    As I close my eyes and drift back tost night, the memoriese rushing back, vivid and

    intoxicating. I can still see Kiro''s mesmerizing eyes locking onto mine, the anticipation growing

    between us like an electric current. The soft glow of light from the moon, casting dancing shadows

    on the walls.

    It started with a shared nce, a silent agreement that there was something between us we couldn''t

    ignore. We moved closer, and our lips met, igniting a passionate dance that felt like the world had

    disappeared around us. Our hands explored each other''s bodies, gently caressing and igniting a fire

    within us that we couldn''t contain.

    The air was filled with the scent of desire and anticipation. As we kissed, the intensity grew, and our

    moans intertwined, creating a symphony of pleasure. Kiro''s breath against my skin sent shivers

    down my spine, and I couldn''t help but let out soft gasps of pleasure.

    Our bodies moved in perfect harmony, responding to each other''s every touch. Time seemed to

    slow down as we lost ourselves in the moment, our connection growing stronger with each passing

    second. It was as if we had known each other for a lifetime, and this was the moment we had been

    waiting for.

    As we explored each other''s desires, our emotions spilled over, and we bared our souls to one

    another. The vulnerability only deepened the connection between us, and we knew that what we

    had was something special.

    I shrugged off the memories instantly as it was not the right time to reminisce wild things like those.

    Feeling the need for some semnce of cleanliness, I decided to take a quick shower, even though

    I had no soap or shampoo. Wrapping a towel around me, I rummaged through the apartment and

    found a t-shirt inside a cab that I could wear.

    My eyes then fell on some panties and shorts, but I hesitated. Could they be used by someone

    else? The thought alone made me gasp. None of my own underwear was in sight, so I was tempted

    to grab one, but just then, I heard the door opening.

    "Lyka?" It was Kiro. My heart raced, uncertain about how to face him after what happened between

    usst night. I felt vulnerable, holding the t-shirt and wrapped in a towel.

    "Y-you''re getting dressed. I''m sorry I came in..." he stammered, realizing his intrusion.

    He averted his eyes and turned away, but before leaving, heid down a cellophane bag on the

    bed. I peeked inside and discovered it contained a t-shirt, panties, bra, and pants. Did he buy these

    for me? Even my undergarments?

    While I dressed, I bit my lip, still unsure about how to handle the situation with Kiro. Would things

    change between us now, or would it remain the same?

    As I came out from the apartment, I was greeted by my Aunt Tarling, who joked about my drunken

    statest night. Laughing softly, she apologized for making me drink.

    "It''s okay, Aunt," I reassured her, but inside, my thoughts were consumed with the uncertainty of my

    rtionship with Kiro.

    We gathered outside at arge table, shaded by trees, surrounded by our rtives who seemed to

    have spent the night here as well. The sun was kind, its rays softened by the trees'' shade. Laughter

    filled the air, and I joined them, trying to ignore Kiro and the unspoken connection we now shared.

    As we sat down to eat, the chatter and gossip echoed around the table, but in my heart, questions

    lingered. What would the future hold for us? I couldn''t help but wonder how our rtionship would

    unfold after the intimate encounter we shared.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 47: Is the Ghost Real?

    Chapter 47: Is the Ghost Real?

    "Hey sis Lyka! You woke upte today, ah!" Dodong''s voice boomed across the table, drawing

    everyone''s attention, including mine.

    Aunt chimed in before I could respond, "Oh! Maybe you woke upst night because of the noise,

    too, Lyka? The ghost was giving some feelingst night, eh!" Her words sent a shiver down my

    spine, and I noticed the others suddenly looking apprehensive. Ghost? What ghost were they

    talking about?

    They still really believe in such things?

    "Yes indeed! Did you also hear the growl? The moanst night!" another rtive added, making my

    heart race.

    Ghost, growl, and moan? It all sounded unnerving. I gathered my courage and asked, trying not to

    show my fear, "Ahm... Where did you hear that ghost''s moan and growl, Aunt?"

    A yfulugh escaped her lips as she replied, "There in the neighborhood, niece! But I guess the

    voice fromst night came from the apartment... That''s where the moan and growls came from, eh."

    Her words left mepletely stunned.

    What on earth! Is it possible that they are talking about me? Am I the ghost they are referring to? I

    couldn''t bear to look at anyone and just lowered my head.

    "O-oh, I didn''t hear anythingst night... I slept early after Ki-kiro sent me¡­.and after he left," I said,

    my voice slightly shaky as I nced at Kiro. My cheeks flushed with embarrassment, making it hard

    to meet his gaze properly.

    "Maybe it was only our illusion? We were so drunkst night, maybe that''s just what we heard!"

    another rtive interjected, trying to dispel the eerie atmosphere.

    "Oh, it''s fine. Let''s continue eating!" Aunt said, breaking the tension, and everyone resumed their

    meals, but my mind continued to race. I couldn''t help but wonder if there was more to the story they

    were telling. The mystery of the ghostly moan and growl remained unsolved, leaving a lingering

    sense of unease in the air. As I took a bite of my food, I stole a quick nce at Kiro, who seemed

    oblivious to the conversation. My heart fluttered with mixed emotions, unsure of how to approach

    the subject with him.

    I tried to shake off the awkwardness and embarrassment caused by the gossip about the supposed

    ghostly soundsing from the apartmentst night. It seemed that everyone had their own

    theories, but I didn''t want to delve into the details of what actually happened.

    As we continued eating, the topic of conversation shifted away from the ghostly encounters, and I

    was grateful for the distraction. Dodong kept sharing funny stories fromst night, trying to lighten

    the mood, and everyoneughed along.

    Throughout the meal, Kiro and I exchanged nces from time to time, but we didn''t speak about

    what happened between us. It was as if we were both trying to give each other space and time to

    process our feelings.

    ¨C

    A few hours passed, and it was time for us to head home. In my hands, I carried the snake grass

    Aunt Traling had given for Mother. We said our goodbyes, and as we walked towards Kiro''s car,

    Dodong was nowhere to be found. The scorching sun''s rays made waiting outside unbearable, so

    we decided to get inside the car instead.

    Inside the car, an unusual silence hung between us.

    "Lyka?" Kiro finally spoke, and his single word felt like an explosion in my chest, overwhelming me

    with emotions.

    "Why?" I managed to respond, my heart pounding in my ears.

    "Why aren''t you talking to me? Why aren''t you paying any attention to me? I guess you regretted

    what happened to usst night... Am I right? I don''t want to apologize, but I''m¡ª" His words spilled

    out, but I couldn''t let him finish. I gently ced my finger on his lips, urging him to pause.

    "Don''t think like that. It''s not like that..." I said, hoping to reassure him.

    "Then what? I felt guilty earlier, Lyka. I know what I''ve done to you the first time we... Just, don''t you

    like what happenedst night? Did I harass you? Did the disease suddenly attack and control me?

    Didn''t you hate itst night? It''s my fault again, isn''t it? Damn this shitty condition¡ª" He was

    spiraling in his thoughts, consumed by doubt.

    At that moment, I decided to show him rather than exin. I cut him off with a passionate kiss. It

    was a soft kiss at first, but it quickly intensified, fueled by the depth of our emotions. Wrapping my

    arms around his neck, we closed our eyes, lost in the intensity of the moment.

    However, the sound of a child''s approaching footsteps interrupted us. I reluctantly pushed Kiro

    away, aware of the need for privacy. "Lyk¡ª"

    "Dodong is here. Later, again," I interrupted, not quite understanding my own words. Why did I say

    ter again¡¯? My heart was still pounding, and my mind was struggling to process everything.

    "Oh, noted," he replied with a smirk, and the yful glint in his eyes made my heart flutter. We both

    knew that this conversation wasn''t over, but for now, we agreed to save it for a more private time.

    "Bro and sis, sorry it took so long for one of our cousins to give me make-up! But it was worth the

    risk since she gave me some good items, sissy!" Dodong excitedly narrated a story, but I was

    preupied at the moment and decided to ignore him.

    "You want make-up, Dodong? Do you want me to buy you a lot?" the driver, Kiro, asked him.

    "Really, brother? Ye¡ª" Dodong began to answer, but I interrupted him and turned my attention to

    the child seated in the passenger seat.

    "Well, Dodong, shame on you, shame on us. Stop asking things from Kiro; we already have a lot of

    debts to him," I scolded him, giving him a stern re.

    "Oh, sis! You didn''t do make-up, but why did your lips and cheeks turn red? Who pped that? Or is

    that a p or just another thing?" he joked, but I didn''t find it funny.

    "Don''t change the subject, Dong," I replied, gently touching his cheek, and discreetly checking my

    reflection in the car window.

    After the quick trip, we arrived back home, and there was Mother, diligently sweeping the yard. I

    handed her the snake grass from Aunt Tarling, and her face lit up with gratitude.

    "Oh! Is this your Aunt Tarling''s snake grass? Thank you, daughter..." Mama said, her voice filled

    with warmth, as she epted the nt from me.

    As I stood there, I suddenly felt a pang of longing for the nts Dodong and Datdat had taken care

    of in the mansion. I missed them dearly.

    "... Thanks also for joining these two with their Aunt, Kiro," Mother continued, expressing her

    appreciation to Kiro.

    "It was actually my pleasure, Auntie. I was entertained by the fiesta," Kiro replied with a smile, hisContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    eyes briefly ncing at me. I couldn''t help but smile back, feeling a sense of connection between

    us, even in the midst of uncertainties.

    As the day passed, Kiro and I found ourselves returning to the mansion once again. I made sure to

    check on Mother and assure her that everything would be fine during our absence.

    "Thank you so much for everything, young man!" Mother thanked him warmly, her eyes filled with

    gratitude. We are going to travel back to the mansion now.

    "Don''t mention it, Auntie. You are always wee," the young man replied, smiling kindly.

    "Bro! I will miss you, bro! I will really miss you, bro!" Dodong shouted yfully, waving his hands in a

    futile attempt to reach Kiro, who towered over him with his tall physique.

    "I will miss you too, Dodong. You can go and visit your sister at the mansion¡ª" Kiro began to say.

    "Really, bro!? I really love you HAHA! You always have my vote for sis Lyka, bro!" Dodong

    interrupted, still eximing loudly. I watched as he disyed his typicalloud energy.

    Woah, he can miss others but not his own sister¡ªhe was unfair! Dodong is really biased! Hmp.

    "Mom. . . .Don''t move too much here at home, okay? I already told Dodong and Datdat about the

    things that can be done to help you. . . . Just call me if you feel strange, and then when ites to

    father, please¡ª" My words trailed off as she suddenly hugged me tightly.

    "Yes, yes, daughter! You act like me now, ah! Also, be careful where you work, okay? Also, be

    careful on your trip! I love you!" Mother reminded me with a smile. After a few more hugs and

    reminders, Kiro and I finally left and made our way to his car.

    I still felt a pang of sadness because my father still didn''t want to talk to me. What did I do? What

    have I done wrong? Is there anything else? I couldn''t help but wonder.

 Chapter 48: Confrontation: The Truth About Lily

    Chapter 48: Confrontation: The Truth About Lily

    I heard a faint whisper, and I turned to the person driving. I heard a faint whisper, and I looked at the

    person driving¨C Kiro. As I gazed at him, I noticed the sunlight on his face, making him look warm

    and rxed. His eyes were a deep brown, and they seemed to hold a quiet mystery.

    "Why are you so quiet?" I asked in a soft voice.

    He looked at me and smiled softly, like he appreciated the question. Instead of answering directly,

    he chuckled softly. "Is it necessary to make noise while driving?"

    What''s going on with him again? I tried to understand what he was feeling, but it was hard to tell. I

    stared at Kiro for what felt like an eternity, my gaze fixed on him with a mixture of curiosity and

    anticipation. Deep down, I was secretly hoping for another response, something more than just his

    gentle smile and amused chuckle. I wanted to hear the thoughts that he kept hidden, to understand

    the emotions that lingered behind his calm facade.

    "Hmm. Are you angry?" he asked.

    I felt a jolt of surprise shoot through me, catching me off guard. I instinctively averted my gaze,

    looking away from him. "Why should I be angry? What should I be angry about?"

    He chuckled gently, and I couldn''t help but notice the softness of hisughter, like a gentle melody.

    His eyes crinkled slightly at the corners, adding a touch of warmth to his already captivating gaze.

    But as quickly as the warmth settled in, a tinge of concern crept into my thoughts. I realized that he

    had turned to me while driving, and a surge of worry washed over me like a sudden gust of wind.

    My mind raced with thoughts of potential dangers and idents that could befall us on the road.

    "Why are you like that? Aren''t you eager to go home to the mansion? Or is this what they call

    ''beating around the bush''?" I scolded him, but he only responded withughter.

    I found myself secretly shocked at how my attitude towards answering Kiro had changed over time.

    Initially, I would have been timid and hesitant, careful with my words, and always mindful of my

    position as one of the housekeepers. But now, as I talked to Kiro, it was as if an unspoken

    transformation had taken ce, and I spoke to him with an ease that surprised even myself.

    "Seriously, I can''t figure you out. It''s fine, though, if you don''t want to tell me that you are angry," he

    said while keeping his eyes on the road. I just smiled at him, but then I noticed the handkerchief I

    had seen in his car before.

    Now maybe I have the right to ask about it, right?

    I sneezed softly, hoping to catch his attention. It seemed like aical attempt, but it worked, and

    Kiro turned to me with an asking expression, his eyes reflecting both amusement and curiosity.

    "Since you were the one asking a bunch of questions a while ago, can I ask questions now? Is it my

    turn?" I ventured, surprised at my newfound courage and wit. It felt as though a spark of boldness

    had ignited within me,pelling me to seize this opportunity for genuine conversation. I saw him

    blink, taken aback by my sudden assertiveness, but he quickly nodded in agreement, encouraging

    me to proceed.

    Gathering my thoughts, I returned my focus to the intriguing handkerchief that had caught my eye

    earlier. I spoke with genuine intrigue, "This handkerchief, I saw it before, but you immediately took it

    and hid it¡­ Who owns that?"

    A soft sigh escaped Kiro''s lips before he replied, "You''ve been wanting to ask that for a long time,

    right? Ask me questions, and I''ll answer them all honestly, and for that..."

    The atmosphere in the car seemed to shift subtly, as if an unspoken understanding had settled

    between us. I felt an openness and vulnerability, as though we had both entered a space of trust

    and transparency.

    He continued, "The name of the owner, Lily, is engraved on the handkerchief."

    Lily. I repeated the name silently in my mind, trying to make sense of the significance it held for Kiro.

    A name, but undoubtedly more than just that. His tone carried a sense of nostalgia, and I couldn''t

    help but wonder about the memories the two have shared.

    "The name of that owner, Lyka, is engraved on the handkerchief," he said, his voice soft and gentle.

    "Hmmm, ¡®Lily¡¯ is a nice name," I murmured, trying to hide the curiosity in my voice. "Our names

    have something inmon... it starts with the letter ''L'' and has four letters, right?" I tried to make it

    sound casual, but my heart fluttered with anticipation, eager for him to fill in the missing pieces.

    "Oh, you noticed that amazing coincidence, too!" he chuckled, and for a moment, hisughter

    eased the tension that lingered between us.

    But my curiosity was not so easily satisfied, and I couldn''t contain the question any longer.  N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Who is Lily?" I blurted out, my voice betraying my eagerness.

    The sudden stop of the car caught me off guard, and my heart lurched in my chest, as if it had been

    wrenched from its steady rhythm. In that split second, time seemed to slow, and the world around

    me blurred into a whirlwind of emotions. My hands instinctively shot out, gripping the edge of my

    seat with an intensity that matched the surge of anxiety coursing through me.

    "A-are you okay, Lyka?" Kiro asked with concern, his eyes searching mine for any signs of distress.

    "A cat suddenly passed by on the road, so I stopped," he exined, and I followed his gaze to the

    ck cat strolling leisurely in front of us.

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart, and nodded, "It''s okay, I¡¯m f-fine."

    Kiro''s words spilled out in a flurry, his concern evident in every syble. "Are you really okay? The

    fuck, I''m such stupid for stopping the car that way. Are you really okay?" he repeated, his brows

    furrowing with worry.

    "Yes..." I reassured him, my voice barely above a whisper.

    "Who is Lily?"

    His eyes held a mix of emotions, memories resurfacing in the depths of his gaze. "She was my ex,

    she¡¯s dead. She killed herself," he finally answered.

    At that moment, the air seemed to be sucked out of the car, leaving me gasping for breath. My heart

    broke for him, knowing that the wounds of loss still lingered, fresh and raw. My hand reached out,

    and I gently ced it on his, offering a gesture offort, a silent reminder that he was not alone in

    his grief.

    ¨C

    Kiro and I managed to make it back to the mansion without any interruptions on the road. The

    journey had taken on a somber tone, weighed down by the revtion of Lily''s past and the

    sorrowful truth of her demise. I mustered the strength to thank him for being honest with me, but my

    heart ached for him, knowing the pain he must carry.

    It turned out that Lily was his ex-girlfriend, and she was dead¨C shemitted suicide. The words

    echoed in my mind like a haunting refrain. I couldn''t help but feel a surge of shock and sadness at

    the tragic tale he shared.

    As he continued with his recollections, I noticed the intensity in his voice when he spoke of Lily, the

    depth of emotion evident in every word. "You see, I used to love her so much," he began, but I knew

    he was being modest. It was more than just fondness; he had loved her deeply, and his feelings for

    her were etched in the way he spoke about her.

    My chest tightened as the weight of his emotions settled upon me. He had loved Lily, and even now,

    the memories of their time together still held a powerful hold on him. Despite the pain, he mustered

    a small smile, turning to me as if seekingfort in my presence.

    "H-hey, Lyka... If you find this ufortable, you can tell me... And it was all in the past now. I

    found... someone now," he said, his words tinged with uncertainty.

    "It''s okay, continue your story, I''m listening," I reassured him, wanting him to feel free to share

    without any worry. But even as I encouraged him, a pang of jealousy tugged at my heart. I wanted

    to be the one he foundfort in, the one he leaned on, but I knew that I couldn''t rece the

    memories he cherished¡­the memories they both cherished.

    As Kiro continued sharing the fragments of his past with me, I felt a mix of emotions swirl within

    me¨C curiosity, empathy, and a pang of envy that I tried my best to conceal. He spoke of falling in

    love with women of a certain kind, and my heart couldn''t help but wonder what made those women

    so special, and how low I ampared to them.

    "I courted her in college.... took her out to eat, bought flowers and gifts for her, made efforts and

    many more," he reminisced, and I couldn''t help but imagine the joy and excitement that colored

    those early days of their rtionship. It was a chapter of his life that I had not been a part of.

    But Kiro''s voice turned tender as he spoke about the blossoming of their love. "As time went on, I

    knew she was also slowly falling for me-- I could see that in her eyes, words, gestures, and

    movements," he said, his voice tinged with a mixture of fondness and longing. "When she finally

    told me that she was already mine, I was probably the happiest man in the world."

    His smile, as he recounted those cherished moments, was beautiful and heartbreaking all at once. I

    wanted to be the one to evoke such happiness in him, but instead, I found myself grappling with the

    painful realization that I could never rece the memories of a love that had once been so deep.

    "I introduced her to my Mom and Miss Linda, as well as to the rest of us at home, as well as to my

    friends and acquaintances," he continued, and I couldn''t help but feel the weight of their shared

    experiences. I wonder if he could freely introduce me to everyone¡­but, I guess, it won¡¯t happen.

    "We graduated together and dreamed of life together," he said, and his words painted a picture of

    the future they had once envisioned, a future that now seemed so far away. "Even though I knew I

    had nothing to worry about for my own future because of my parents''pany, Lily and I still

    nned. We wanted to set up our own business, just the two of us."

    His dreams with Lily were a stark reminder of the life they had mapped out together - a life that

    would now forever remain unfulfilled. My heart ached for him, knowing that the dreams they had

    held so dear had slipped through their fingers like sand.

    "We are starting our dreams¡­ but soon after... It seems like something has suddenly changed," he

    confessed, his voice heavy with the weight of the unknown. "I don''t know, but all of a sudden, we

    didn''t talk... Suddenly there seems to be a wall between the two of us... It seems like her love for me

    suddenly disappeared, and the love that she almost shouted at the world yet suddenly did not reach

    the end."

 Chapter 49: Public Display of Affection?

    Chapter 49: Public Disy of Affection?

    As Kiro continued to share his painful past, my heart ached for him.

    "I tried to woo her back, but nothing happened. There is something really wrong. And that''s when I

    found out¡ª she cheated on me... with my best friend," his voice quivered with hurt, and I could

    sense the depths of his heartache. I couldn''t help but feel a surge of shock and disbelief. My heart

    sank as he revealed that Lily, the woman he had loved so deeply, had cheated on him. It was as if

    the ground beneath me had crumbled, and I struggled to grasp the reality of the betrayal he had

    endured.

    "But y-you said she was kind?" I stuttered, unable to reconcile the image of a kind person with the

    one who had betrayed him so callously.

    "Hmm, I think she''s kind... but a cheater," Kiro''s response dripped with sarcasm, a defensive

    mechanism to shield his wounded heart.

    "She apologized to me, over and over again. And who am I to not forgive her? Besides, I loved her,

    so I gave in and forgave her. She said ''they'' did not mean it. I forgave her because I loved her.¡±

    ¡°But she did it again," he continued, his voice tinged with a mix of forgiveness and bitterness.

    "There, I suddenly exploded. My pride and ego were trampled. What did I do to be fooled by her?

    By them? Am I not the best for her? And really, with myfriend? I have lost my girlfriend, as well as

    my best friend," the pain in his voice was palpable, and my heart ached for him.

    His eyes were red from reliving his painful memories, and tears welled up in my own eyes as I

    listened to his heart. "So, I broke up with her. But she still apologized to me. I don''t get her, she

    cheated on me twice and then she still wanted me to stay? She always came to my house or condo,

    saying nothing but ''sorry,'' but I really did not want to get back with her¡­¡±

    ¡°Not until a news shed¡ª shemitted suicide. She left a letter to me saying ''Sorry, my Kiro''...

    and I med myself too much that time. I med myself for her death," my heart broke as he

    narrated this heart-wrenching revtion.

    This time, I couldn''t help but embrace him tightly, offering whateverfort I could in the face of his

    pain. He cried like a vulnerable chick seeking sce from its mother, and I held him, wanting him to

    know that he wasn''t alone.

    "It''s not your fault, Kiro," I whispered gently, trying to reassure him.

    "Everything doubled. It seemed like it was my fault that she disappeared... She didn''t even think

    about how I would feel about her loss... I med myself, and that''s when I used alcohol to relieve

    pain. I always got drunk, taking women home every night, using them to forget everything...

    Temporary forgetfulness... And then one day..." I listened intently, understanding the deep reasons

    behind his struggles.

    "I couldn''t stop myself. I''m addicted to it. I was diagnosed with those shitty conditions. I was unable

    to restrain myself from the call of the flesh, I forced women, even r*ped th¡ª" My heart sank, and I

    immediately shook my head, wanting him to stop going down that dark path.

    "I-it''s not your fault! It''s not your fault, it''s because of your illness, Kiro," I said urgently, my arms

    wrapped around him, trying tofort and protect him from the demons that haunted him.

    "No, it was my fault. It was my fucking fault," he uttered, his voice filled with self-loathing and guilt.

    My heart broke for him, seeing him trapped in the cycle of me and pain.

    At that moment, I held him close to me. "It''s not your fault, Kiro," I said firmly, trying to make him

    understand. "You were dealing with an illness, and it clouded your judgment. You didn''t know how to

    handle everything that happened. But that doesn''t mean you''re to me for what happened to Lily."

    I continued to hold him close, hoping that my embrace would provide somefort. I wanted him to

    know that I was here for him, that he didn''t have to face his demons alone. I wanted to be a source

    of strength for him, just as he had been for me.

    "We all make mistakes, Kiro. We all have things in our past that we regret. But that doesn''t define

    who you are now. You''re a good person, and I believe in you," I whispered, my voice trembling with

    emotion.

    I could see the pain in his eyes, but I also saw a glimmer of hope. Maybe, just maybe, he could find

    healing and redemption with someone who cared for him deeply. And I was determined to be that

    person for him.

    ¨C

    As Kiro''s words echoed in my mind, I couldn''t shake off the heavy feeling in my heart. His self-

    me and the pain he carried were evident, and it was heart-wrenching to see him in such a

    vulnerable state. This was not the same Kiro I had known¨C the cheerful and confident man seemed

    like a distant memory now.

    Leaving Kiro, I made my way to the maid''s quarters, seeking some sce in the familiar

    surroundings. However, as I entered, I overheard Miss Linda and Joday engaged in a hushed

    conversation. Their words sent a shiver down my spine, and my forehead furrowed in concern.

    What were they talking about? What did I need to know?

    "Don''t make it public, don''t tell her, Joday," Miss Linda''s words made my heart pound even louder,

    and I couldn''t shake the feeling that they were discussing something rted to Kiro''s past. My mind

    raced with questions, but I dared not interrupt their conversation, instead feigning innocence as I

    had just entered the room.

    "L-lyka? You''ve been there for a while?" Miss Linda''s shocked expression as she noticed me made

    me feel uneasy. Did she suspect that I overheard their conversation?

    I managed a wry smile, trying my best to conceal the turmoil inside me. "I just got in, Miss Linda. All

    right, I''ll rest first." I hurriedly made my way to my bed, hoping to find some refuge in sleep.

    But as Iy there, the words I had overheard continued to haunt me. I couldn''t ignore the feeling

    that there was something I needed to know, something about Kiro''s past that he had kept hidden

    from me. After those revtions he told me, there is still a hidden past I need to know?

    My heart ached for him, and I wished I could alleviate the burden he carried. As I closed my eyes,

    my mind was still filled with questions and uncertainties. The weight of his pain was now shared,

    and I felt a deep sense of responsibility to be there for him.

    ¨C

    It was already noon, and the mansion felt unusually quiet and still. After waking up and going

    through my morning routine, I was surprised to find Kiro also awake and eating at the table. It

    seemed he had a habit of waking upte too.

    "G-good morning, sir," I greeted him instinctively with a respectful tone. However, he sighed and

    gently scolded me, reminding me to drop the honorifics. It felt strange to address him informally, but

    he insisted that something had changed in our rtionship. I couldn''t help but secretly smile at his

    words, feeling a sense of closeness that hadn''t been there before. I remained silent, unsure of howContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    to respond.

    He then invited me to have lunch with him, but I hesitated, worried that Miss Linda might see us

    together. However, he seemed unfazed by that possibility and insisted that we should eat together.

    "Eat it, you woke up at noon. I''m sure you''re hungry," he said, handing me a te, spoon, and fork,

    and serving rice and a dish onto my te.

    I couldn''t help but point out, "You forgot I was the maid here, so why are you serving me, huh?" I

    said with a sense of pride, patting his shoulder yfully. It felt strange to have the roles reversed,

    with him serving me instead.

    "Am I not allowed to serve you, my queen?" he replied with a hint of yfulness in his tone. His

    words caught me off guard, and I blushed slightly at the unexpectedpliment. He had never

    addressed me like this before, and it made me feel both ttered and flustered.

    Damn.

 Chapter 50: Secret Conversation

    Chapter 50: Secret Conversation

    I was left momentarily speechless by his endearing address, ¡®my queen¡¯. My heart fluttered at the

    unexpected affectionate term, and I found myself staring into his eyes, unable to look away. It was

    surreal to hear him call me that, and I couldn''t believe how much his words affected me.

    "Ahm, I''m kind of speechless. Is that a pick-up line to woodies?" I finally managed to respond,

    trying to hide the blush that crept onto my cheeks. He returned my question with a mischievous

    smile, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of camaraderie with him.

    "Tsk. I think you forgot something," he retorted, echoing my previous words back at me. I chuckled,

    realizing that he was yfully mimicking my manner of speech.

    "W-what? You''re copying me, ah!" I teased, feeling a warmth in my heart at this yful exchange. It

    was a rare moment of lightness between us, and I cherished it deeply.

    "You said when we were in my car that ''we would just continue thister.'' Where is your ter¡¯ one?"

    he reminded me, and my eyes widened in surprise as I recalled the intimate moment we had shared

    in his car. Did he still remember that too? I certainly couldn''t forget it.

    I remained silent, unable to form a coherent response, and he burst outughing. I pretended to

    keep a stern expression, but inside, I was thrilled to see himugh so freely. Hisughter was

    contagious, and I couldn''t help but feel a warm glow in my heart.

    Our light-hearted moment was interrupted by the sound of sneezing, and we both turned to see

    Madam, Kiro''s mother, entering the room. I immediately stood up and bowed my head in respect,

    trying topose myself.

    "Oh my! I''m happy to see youugh like that, my son!" Madam eximed with joy, oblivious to the

    awkwardness of the situation. My heart pounded in my chest, fearing that she might suspect

    something between us.

    "Lyka, why are you standing and bowing there? Sit down,dy," she said warmly, and I quickly

    obeyed hermand, trying to act as natural as possible. Inside, I was nervously swallowing,

    hoping she wouldn''t sense the tension in the air.

    "M-madam, a-ahm let''s eat?" I stammered, trying to shift the focus to something mundane. I knew I

    had to be cautious not to let her suspect anything about the deeper connection between her sonN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    and me.

    "HAHA! I''m done, Lyka... Oh, it''s fine, continue your meal with Kiro, and I''ll be back in the study

    room for work!" I didn''t quite understand why Madam wasughing so cheerfully, but I simply

    nodded and offered a polite smile, "All right, Madam."

    After Kiro and I finished our meal, I thought of bringing Madam a refreshing juice for her study

    session. As I approached the study room door, I noticed it was slightly ajar, and I could hear voices

    from inside. Curiosity got the better of me, and I unintentionally eavesdropped on a serious

    conversation between Miss Linda and Joday.

    "M-madam, what if she found out?" Joday''s anxious voice reached my ears, and I couldn''t help but

    frown in confusion. Who were they talking about, and what did they mean by ¡®found out¡¯?

    "She will not know, if you do not tell her," Madam replied with a tone that seemed to hold a hint of

    secrecy. I felt like I was intruding on something personal, yet my curiosity didn''t let me leave just yet.

    "You know they seem to have a connection so why did you still ept her, Madam? I am hurting for

    the child," Miss Linda''s words perplexed me even further. I was puzzled by their cryptic

    conversation and couldn''t quite grasp the context.

    "It''s because of that, they have a connection, Linda... You know that¨C" Madam started to say, but

    before I could hear more, Kiro''s voice from behind startled me, making me yelp in shock.

    "Lyka, what are you doing here outside the study room?" Kiro asked, and I quickly turned around,

    trying to mask my surprise.

    "You startled me, Kir-sir!" I stammered, my heart still racing from the unexpected interruption.

    "L-lyka, you are here outside the door... Have you been here for minutes? Did you hear anything?"

    Madam inquired with a hint of concern. Caught off guard, I tried to gather my thoughts.

    "Madam? I just arrived here. I wanted to bring you something to drink, and ahm, I did not hear

    anything from your conversation or anything..." I replied, trying my best to soundposed and

    truthful. I offered her the ss of juice and respectfully excused myself, signaling my intention to

    return to work.

    As I left the study room, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had stumbled upon something significant.

    Miss Linda and Madam''s conversation left me with a hunch that there might be more to Kiro''s life

    and past than I knew. My mind raced with questions, but I knew it was not my ce to pry into their

    affairs.

    Respecting their privacy, I decided to focus on my duties and put the curious thoughts aside. Yet,

    the mystery lingered in my mind, and I couldn''t help but wonder what secrets were concealed

    behind the mansion''s closed doors.

    ¨C

    Our day went smoothly, but ever since I overheard the conversation between Miss Linda, Joday,

    and Madam, I couldn''t shake the feeling of being disconnected from them. I sensed that whatever

    they were discussing was linked to the reason why Miss Linda seemed distant towards me. It

    seemed like I had no allies in this mansion, and their secretive conversations only added to my

    istion.

    In contrast, Kiro and I grew closer since the incident at Aunt Tarling''s apartment. We spent more

    time together, with him helping me clean his bedroom.

    My eyes wandered to a rectangr box sitting on the side, the same box that he had forbidden me

    from opening before. Curiosity gnawed at me, and I couldn''t help but wonder what was inside.

    "Hmm, you want to see what''s inside that box?" he noticed my gaze fixated on it. I hesitated but

    decided to ask, "Can I?"

    He smiled and nodded, "Yes, but not now."

    I felt a mix of excitement and nervousness about finally uncovering the contents of the box. "Next

    week, I''ll show you what''s inside¡ª is that okay with you?" he asked. I agreed, trying to conceal my

    anticipation. What could be in there, and why did he keep it so secret?

    As we continued cleaning, he unexpectedly mentioned Lily, and my heart skipped a beat. "You know

    what? I remembered Lily when I saw you," he confessed. My chest tightened, wondering why he

    wouldpare me to his ex-girlfriend. And of all the many people in the world, why did he

    remember Lily from me?

    "But when I got to know you better, I realized you were entirely different from her," he exined,

    pulling me into a warm hug. I was curious to know more, so I probed, "Youpared me to her at

    first? Why?"

    "And why did your perspective suddenly change, and you said I was too far away from her?" I

    pressed for answers.

    His response brought a smile to my face, "You are different because you are Lyka. And the ''too far''

    in a good way."

    His wordsforted me, and I felt a sense of relief. I didn''t know where our rtionship was

    heading, but I didn''t want to rush it or put abel on it just yet. Kiro didn''t ask about my feelings, and

    I didn''t bring it up either.

    "Let''s not talk about her anymore, she might haunt us," I jokingly suggested, trying to break the

    intensity of the moment.

    "Yeah, I respect her soul," he replied, a hint of sadness in his eyes. We decided to leave the past

    behind and focus on the present, enjoying thefort of each other''spany without the burden

    of their history.

    Whatevery ahead for us, we were ready to face it together, step by step.

    But I was wrong all along.

 Chapter 51: Joday From His Room

    Chapter 51: Joday From His Room

    I suddenly recalled his story about how he liked Lily before. He wasted no time in courting her, but

    why couldn''t he do the same with me? Maybe I''m just jumping to conclusions about what''s going on

    between us. Am I getting too attached to him? But to be fair, our first interaction wasn''t exactly

    pleasant.

    Ugh, what am I even thinking? Stop overthinking, Lyka. You''re just getting in your own way.

    I shook off those thoughts and yfully wriggled out of his arms, giving him a yful kick.

    "I''m going to clean up, you cuddler!" I teased, and we both chuckled.

    ---

    Another day, another job. Lately, I''ve been waking upter in the day.

    Madam and Miss Linda sat side by side on the plush couch in the living room, their bodies tense

    with anxiety. The air in the room felt heavy, almost suffocating, as they awaited something, the

    reason for their unease looming in the air. What''s going on with them?

    Madam''s fingers restlessly intertwined, betraying her inner turmoil. Her usually confident demeanor

    was reced with a look of concern, and worry lines etched her forehead. Miss Linda, on the other

    hand, nervously tapped her foot on the carpet, her eyes darting between the door and her slightly

    trembling hands.

    "Is everything alright, Madam?" I asked, concerned, and she looked at me and immediately shook

    her head. There definitely was something going on, as I could sense the eerie atmosphere.

    "N-nothing, Lyka," she stammered. Something seemed off, but I chose to brush it aside. After all, I

    didn''t want to create unnecessary tension or overthink things.

    I nodded curiously and decided to head out to the garden because I haven''t had the chance to talk

    to my pet nts, Dodong and Datdat, for a long time. I miss them dearly.

    I grabbed the hose and began watering the nts. Thankfully, it wasn''t scorching hot in this part of

    the garden.

    "Dodong and Datdat, how are you guys doing?" I found myself talking to them again. It''s a bit crazy,

    pretending they can answer me and that I can hear their responses. But it''s a fun little game I y

    with myself.

    "I haven''t visited in a long time. Did you miss me?" I chuckled at the idea that someone might think

    I''m crazy talking to nts. But hey, it''s all in good fun! I started watering the nts, making sure

    each one got enough water. The droplets sparkled in the sunlight, and I felt happy to take care of

    the nts.

    As I watered, the leaves and flowers swayed gently, almost like they were saying thank you. Some

    nts were young and growing, while others were in full bloom, showing off their beautiful colors.

    The images of Madam and Miss Linda''s worried faces in the living room shed in my mind. I

    wonder what''s on their minds?

    "I want to tell you something, Dodong and Datdat, but I''m a bit embarrassed... HAHA!" Iughed off

    my hesitation.

    "But, here it is... I don''t know what''s happening, but your boss and I are getting closer. I can''t exin

    what it is, but he feels special to me." I continued sharing my thoughts, feeling strangelyfortable

    confiding in my leafy friends. Crazy, right?

    "I don''t really know. Maybe it''s all just wishful thinking on my part," I told them, gazing at the swaying

    leaves as the wind picked up. Dodong and Datdat seemed to dance along with the breeze and that

    was their way of responding to my delusions.

    "Even you think I''m just making assumptions about my rtionship with Kiro, huh? Maybe I should

    just focus on work again!" I yfully pushed the hose back into ce, as if letting Dodong and

    Datdat know I appreciated their ¡®advice.¡¯

    ¨C

    I quickly returned to the mansion and headed straight to the kitchen to prepare Kiro''s food.

    However, before I could climb the stairs, Miss Linda stopped me. "J-Joday has already served food

    to Sir Kiro... You just woke up at noon, Lyka," she said.

    Joday? Why Joday? Her response only deepened my confusion. Madam had never asked anyone

    else to serve Kiro''s food before. It was a task I had always taken upon myself willingly. Why the

    sudden change?

    "A-ah, alright. I''ll just take this back to the kitchen, then," I replied, returning the food to the kitchen.

    As I went back to the living room, I nced at the twodies before starting to climb the stairs

    again. "W-where are you going, Lyka?" Madam asked, hurriedly following me. Miss Linda followed,

    too. What''s their problem?

    "I have something to finish in Sir Kiro''s room from yesterday, Madam," I answered and continued

    walking.

    "Oh my, Lyka! That''s okay. Your Miss Linda will take care of a lot in the kitchen, so can you please

    help her, instead..."

    I shook my head, "It''s okay, Madam. I''ll just go to the kitchenter and will help Miss Linda. I just

    really need to take care of something for a while."

    As we walked, we didn''t notice that we were already in front of Sir Kiro''s room. I just smiled at them.

    I reached for the doorknob, but suddenly the door opened.

    It was Joday who opened it.

    I couldn''t help but notice Joday''s appearance as she stood before me. Her hair was slightly

    disheveled, as if she had just woken up from a nap or had a busy morning attending to various

    tasks around the mansion. It was a stark contrast to her usual impably neat appearance.

    What caught my attention even more was the long-sleeved polo she was wearing. How did I know it

    was Kiro''s? Well, I had organized and tidied up Kiro''s clothes cab just the day before. The polo

    shirt had been there, neatly folded and unmistakably his.

    My mind quickly connected the dots, and a hint of unease flickered within me. Why was Joday

    wearing Kiro''s shirt? The fact that she seemed surprised to see me only added to my suspicion.

    However, she quickly masked her surprise with a warm smile, trying to appear casual.

    "J-joday?"

    "Good morning, Lyka, Madam, and Miss Linda... Sir Kiro still doesn''t want to eat," Joday informed

    us. She had brought the food, but her attire caught my attention. She wasn''t wearing our usual

    maid''s uniform.

    "W-why isn''t Ki¡ª Sir Kiro eating?" I asked, and Joday seemed surprised by my question. What was

    wrong with asking about his eating habits?

    "And why aren''t you wearing our uniform, Joday? Why are you dressed like that?" I inquired further.

    "What happened, Joday?" Madam added, too.

    "Ah! I forgot my maid''s uniform in Sir''s room, Madam... Sir identally vomited on me, so he let me

    borrow his clothes," she exined while looking at what she was wearing.

    "You can go downstairs. I''ll just get my uniform from his room, and I''ll be right there," she said as

    she nodded and went back inside.

    I heard the two adults agree and start walking away.

    "Lyka, won''t youe down?" Miss Linda asked, but I shook my head.

    "Maybeter, Miss. I''ll wait for Joday, so I can apany her going down," I replied before bidding

    her goodbye, and she turned around.

    Curious about something, I decided to follow Joday back inside Kiro¡¯s room. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 52: Mistaken

    Chapter 52: Mistaken

    I winced as the strong smell of wine hit me. What could have happened? Why is Kiro drinking

    alcohol?! What could have happened to lead him to drink alcohol so early in the morning? My mind

    raced with questions and concern.

    I felt a pang of anxiety. Alcohol was known to trigger his illness, and seeing him like this was deeply

    unsettling. I knew how important it was for him to manage his health, and I couldn''t help but fear the

    consequences of his decision.

    "I''ll just get my uniform, Sir," Joday said, heading towards the door. However, she stopped in her

    tracks when she noticed me.

    "L-Lyka?"

    "Why is Sir Kiro drinking alcohol? What''s going on?" I asked, noticing the young man lying on his

    bed with his back towards us.

    As I expressed my concern to Kiro about his choice to drink alcohol, I couldn''t help but notice

    Joday''s reaction. Her usuallyposed demeanor wavered, and her brows furrowed with confusion

    as she stared at me. It was evident that she didn''t expect this conversation to unfold, and my

    intervention seemed to catch her off guard.

    Joday''s confusion was palpable as she struggled toprehend the situation. Her eyes darted

    between Kiro and me, trying to make sense of our exchange. Perhaps she didn''t anticipate

    someone questioning Kiro''s actions, especially concerning his health. And most especially, not

    coming from one of Kiro¡¯s housekeepers.

    "Lyka,e on. Let''s go,e down with me," she said, grabbing my arm forcefully.

    "I don''t want to. Answer me first, Joday," I insisted, puzzled by her behavior.

    "Tss! Let''s go. Why did Miss Linda allowed you to follow me ande in here?" she asked angrily. I

    couldn''tprehend why she was so fired up.

    ¡°Answer me first, Joday! Do you know that alcohol has a bad effect on him?¡±

    "I said let us go downstairs to talk, and we will go down together," she replied.

    "I''m going down, so let''s go!" Again, she grabbed my arm roughly and tried to lead me out.

    "I don''t want to, do you get it? You go first," I said calmly, trying to assert my position. Joday looked

    taken aback by my response, her expression revealing a mix of surprise and uncertainty. It seemed

    as though my refusal held more significance than she had anticipated.

    "All right, it''s up to you," she replied, her voice betraying a hint of tension. The room fell into a

    palpable silence as she left, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

    Approaching Kiro on the bed, my heart sank at the sight before me. He was still clutching a half-

    empty bottle of beer, and the empty ones scattered around were evidence of his excessive drinking

    the night before. I couldn''t help but feel a surge of worry for him.

    Did he consume all those bottlesst night? What was happening to him? My mind raced with

    questions, searching for answers to the sudden change in his behavior. He hadn''t confided in me

    about anything, merely offering a smile that seemed to mask the turmoil he was going through.

    I gently reached out to touch his hand, which felt slightly cold despite the warm morning sunlight

    streaming through the window. He looked distant, lost in his thoughts, and it pained me to see him

    like this.

    "What is going on with him?" I wondered, my concern deepening with each passing second. I knew

    Kiro had faced challenges in the past, but this seemed different, more troubling.

    "Kiro... Kiro... Kiro..." I called out to him, my voice soft but filled with urgency, hoping to get his

    attention. Slowly, he opened his eyes and turned to look at me, his gaze initially distant and

    unfocused.

    As I peered into his eyes, searching for a glimmer of recognition, he finally seemed to register my

    presence. A faint smile spread across his lips, and his expression shifted to one of appreciation.

    As I stood there, hearing Kiro say those three words¡ª''I love you''¡ªmy heart skipped a beat. It was

    the first time I had ever heard him utter those words, and for a moment, my heart swelled with hope

    and excitement. But as the truth unfolded, I felt a pang of sadness deep within me.

    "I love you so much, Lily," he murmured, his words echoing in my mind like a bittersweet melody. I

    couldn''t help but wish those words were meant for me, but they weren''t. They were meant for

    someone else¡ª Lily.

    ¡®I love you so much, Lily¡¯

    ¡®I love you so much, Lily¡¯

    ¡®I love you so much, Lily¡¯

    ¡®I love you so much, Lily¡¯

    ¡®I love you so much, Lily¡¯

    His words hit me like a wave, shaking me to my core. It felt as if those words were echoing in my

    head. As his gaze momentarily met mine, a flicker of recognition appeared in his eyes, but it was

    fleeting, lost in the haze of confusion that clouded his mind. He was vulnerable, and my heart ached

    for him, wishing I could ease his pain, but I couldn''t erase the fact that those heartfelt words were

    not directed at me.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat, trying to hide my disappointment. Deep down, I knew he didn''t

    mean to hurt me¡ªhe was lost in his own struggles, grappling with emotions I couldn''t fully

    comprehend.

    "K-Kiro..." I managed to say, looking at him with a mix of shock and confusion.

    As Kiro sat up in his bed, I could see the struggle on his face. The effects of the alcohol were

    evident, leaving him dizzy and weak, but he was determined to make sense of the situation. His

    heartrending plea for Lily left me torn between wanting to help him and feeling the weight of my own

    emotions.

    "Lily..." he called out once more, his voice filled with anguish and tears welling up in his eyes. I could

    feel the intensity of his emotions, and it stirred something deep within me. There was a raw

    vulnerability in his gaze, an emotion that I couldn''t quite grasp.

    For a moment, I hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Part of me wanted to correct him and I did.

    "You really mistook me for her, didn''t you? It''s me, Lyka," I said gently, reaching out to touch his

    face. Though he seemed drunk before, now it seemed as if he was about to cry. A whirlwind of

    emotions seemed to pass through his eyes.

    He looked at me, his eyes searching for something, and for a fleeting moment, I thought I saw a

    glimmer of recognition. But it was quickly reced by the haunting sadness in his gaze. I felt a deep

    ache in my heart, wanting to wipe away his tears and take away his pain.

    "Lily, I loved you, but why did you leave me like that?! Was your love just a lie?" He grabbed my

    arms forcefully, making me lie down on his bed. His grip was stronger than I had ever felt before.

    "Why? Are you crazy? Is it really my friend that you loved? Huh? What did I do wrong to you?" His

    voice thundered in the room, echoing like lightning.

    "Kiro, please, you''re hurting me," I pleaded, trying to free my arms from his grasp, but he held on

    tightly. It was clear that the alcohol had taken its toll on his judgment, and he was not in control of

    his actions.

    His gaze seemed to search my face, as if trying to find answers in my eyes. I could see the pain he

    was experiencing, and my heart went out to him. But at the same time, his forceful hold frightened

    me, leaving me unsure of what he might do next.

    In his intoxicated state, he walked towards the door and quickly locked it. His room was soundproof,

    making me feel even more nervous. It was clear that the alcohol had consumed him, but what was

    happening to him? I couldn''t help but feel a mix of fear and concern for Kiro.

    I tried to calm myself down, trying to understand why Kiro was acting this way. It was clear that he

    was confusing me with Lily, but the sudden change in his behavior was rming.

    "Then you want to me me for things I didn''t do? Would you rather want me to live with the guilt of

    your actions?!" he yelled at me and climbed on top of me. I shook my head in denial, desperately

    trying to convince him.

    "No, you''re wrong, Kiro... I''m not Lily, I''m Lyka!" I pleaded.

    But he didn''t seem to hear me. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he grinned madly and ran his

    fingers through his hair.

    "How much do you really love that stupid Kurt? Do you have any idea what my life has been like

    since you left me?" he said. My heart skipped a beat, and shock washed over me as I heard Kiro

    mention Kurt''s name.

    I was taken aback by Kiro''s sudden outburst, his voice raised with a mix of anger and pain. "Huh?

    Are you happy?" he shouted, his words ringing in my ears. Before I could respond, he pulled me

    towards him and kissed me violently.

    His lips crashed against mine with such force that it felt like my lips could be bruised. The intensity

    of his kiss was overwhelming, and I could taste the metallic tang of blood in my mouth. It was as if

    he was trying to convey his emotions through that desperate, aggressive gesture.

    Struggling to catch my breath, I tried to push him away gently, but he held on tightly, as if he couldn''t

    let go. His emotions seemed to consume him, and the pain in his kiss was palpable.

    "Kiro, please," I managed to gasp out, my voice muffled by his overpowering kiss. I tried to reach

    him, to connect with the man I knew and loved, but he seemed lost.

    I was in pain, but I couldn''t do anything amidst all the overwhelming information he was revealing.

    His aggression escted as he kissed my neck, and I cried, begging him to stop.

    "K-Kiro... You''re wrong. It''s me, L-Lyka," I sobbed, recalling the first time I entered his room and

    faced his violent behavior.

    I felt a mix of pity for both him and myself. We were both victims in this situation¡ªhe was a victim of

    his feelings and condition, and I was a victim of his aggression. It was all so confusing and

    distressing to think about.

    "K-Kiro, snap out of it! Don''t act on your delusions!" I continued to plead, but it seemed like my

    words were falling on deaf ears.

    He tore my clothes recklessly, leaving me vulnerable and exposed. Fear surged through me, and I

    felt my body trembling uncontrobly.

    "It''s not you, Kiro. Please stop!" I pleaded, my voice shaking with both fear and desperation. I tried

    to push him away, but he held on with a strength that seemed beyond his own.

    My heart shattered as I saw the person I loved, the man who had always been gentle and caring,

    now lost in a delusion that was consuming him. I could only cry out, hoping that somehow my words

    would reach him and bring him back to his senses.

    But his actions only intensified, and violent kisses were nted on my body. The pain in my heart

    was overshadowed by the fear and vulnerability I felt in that moment. I was trapped in a nightmare,

    unable toprehend how things had spiraled out of control so quickly.

    As I wept, I prayed for help toe.

    "Kiro! What are you doing to her? Stop it!" A shout came from the door. I closed my eyes and I

    heard a banging sound from the background.

    Suddenly, Kiro stopped, and I cautiously opened my eyes. Kiro was nowying on the floor,

    unconcious.  N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    It was Joday with an empty ss bottle of wine on her hand.

 Chapter 53: He Thought I Was Her

    Chapter 53: He Thought I Was Her

    My mind was in a whirlwind of confusion and emotions as I tried toprehend what had just

    happened. Joday''s sudden attack on Kiro left me in shock, and I couldn''t find the words to express

    what I was feeling.

    "Lyka, are you okay? I told you toe with me when I came out of his room, right?!" Joday

    shouted at me as tears streamed down my face.

    She wrapped a nket around me tofort me, but my mind was still in a haze. I couldn''t fully

    grasp the situation and what led to this chaos. Joday supported me as we left Kiro''s room and made

    our way to the mansion''s living room.

    As Miss Linda and Madam rushed into the living room, their worried expressions mirrored the chaos

    that had just unfolded. "What happened? Why are you two shouting? Lyka, are you okay?" they

    asked in a rush, their voicesced with genuine concern.

    I took a moment topose myself, wiping away the tears from my face, before trying to find the

    right words to exin the situation. "Kiro... he... something''s not right with him," I managed to say,

    my voice trembling with emotion. "He was drinking, and he... he became violent."

    Miss Linda gasped, her hand covering her mouth in shock. "Violent? What do you mean?" she

    asked, her eyes widening with worry.

    "He... he tore my clothes, and he... he was kissing me forcefully," I said, the wordsing out in a

    shaky whisper. "I don''t know what''s wrong with him, but he seemed lost, like he didn''t recognize

    me."

    Madam''s face paled, and she looked at me with a mix of fear and sadness.  "Oh, my dear, I had no

    idea he was going through something like this," she said, her voice filled with regret. "I should have

    paid more attention to him."

    Joday''s usation about Kiro''s actions in his room only added to my bewilderment. I couldn''t

    believe what was unfolding before me, and it felt like there were secrets being kept from me.

    "Please exin everything. What''s really going on?" I pleaded, wanting to understand the truth

    behind the chaos.

    They sighed, seemingly torn about whether to reveal the truth to me. Joday hugged me,Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    apologizing, but it only left me more desperate for answers.

    "L-lyka, my daughter, I''m sorry," Miss Linda said, and my heart ached as she called me ¡®daughter¡¯

    again. It confirmed that there was more to the story, but they were hesitant to share it with me.

    "I''m sorry, but only Madam and Kiro can tell you those things," Joday finally said. With a heavy

    heart, I nodded and retreated to the maid''s quarter alone.

    I felt so lost and betrayed. It seemed that I was the only one left in the dark, and the weight of that

    knowledge burdened my heart. I needed to wait for Kiro and hear the truth from him, no matter how

    painful it might be.

    ¨C

    As I listened from outside the study room, I could hear the anguish in Kiro''s voice as he questioned

    himself. "What? Did I just¡ª did I do that to her again?" His words were filled with remorse and

    confusion, as if he couldn''t believe his own actions.

    Inside, the tension was palpable, and I could sense the distress in the air. "I-I don''t look like I can

    face her anymore," Kiro continued, his voice quivering. "Damn, I didn''t mean that, I don''t know

    anything. I don''t know what I was doing!" His desperation was evident, and I could feel my heart

    breaking for him.

    Then, Kiro revealed a painful truth, one that brought tears to my eyes. "I thought she was Lily

    yesterday, Mom! I thought she was¡ª the one who fooled me!" The weight of his mistake was heavy,

    and the implications of his actions were devastating.

    Inside my chest, a mix of emotions surged. Sadness, empathy, and confusion mingled together,

    leaving me unable to fully grasp the intensity of my feelings. I could feel my heart pounding,

    struggling to make sense of everything I had just heard.

    Summoning the courage, I knocked gently on the door and entered the room. As I entered the study

    room, I saw Kiro sitting there, his face a mixture of confusion, guilt, and anguish. He looked utterly

    lost, as if he had no control over his own actions. The weight of his words and the pain in his voice

    hung heavy in the air, and my heart broke for him.

    "L-lyka?" he stammered, his voice filled with regret and remorse. It was clear that he was trying to

    grasp the reality of what had happened, and the realization of his actions was hitting him hard.

    We were at the study room and the room was filled with tension as they all hesitated to speak. My

    heart was heavy with confusion and hurt, and I needed answers from them. I demanded an

    exnation, wanting to understand the truth behind Kiro''s actions and his mistaken identity of me

    as Lily.

    As I looked at each of them, their expressions revealed their guilt and fear. I could sense that they

    were afraid of my reaction, but I needed to know the truth.

    "Please, tell me all that you have," I urged, my voice weak as I tried to keep my emotions in check.

    The silence in the room felt suffocating, and I felt like I was drowning in the weight of everything that

    had transpired.

    "Exin everything to me," Imanded, my voice filled with seriousness and a desire to

    understand.

    I fixed my gaze on each of them, searching for answers in their eyes. The room had fallen into a

    heavy silence, and it felt as if the air had turned thick and suffocating. "Please," I pleaded weakly,

    "tell me what happened."

    Minutes passed, but no one dared to speak. The weight of the unspoken words hung heavily in the

    room, and I felt a mix of frustration and vulnerability as I waited for someone to break the silence.

    My eyes settled on Kiro, and a wave of emotions washed over me. I couldn''t help but wonder what

    we truly had between us. I thought there was a special connection, a genuine bond, but now it all

    seemed like an illusion.

    ¡®You''re drunk, Lyka. I need your consent but not when this is how your state is¡¯

    ¡®I will never take advantage of you anymore¡¯

    ¡®S-sorry Lyka. I didn''t mean to... File me a case. File me a case, please¡¯

    I remembered the sweet words he¡¯d told me, and now I questioned all those words sincerity. How

    could he act so differently in his room, forcing himself upon me, and then act like this?

    "L-lyka..." Kiro''s voice wavered as he approached me slowly, remorse etched on his face.

    ¡°I am sorry once again for what I¡¯ve d-done..." Kiro said.

    "No, my apologies won''t cut it, will they? I''m truly sorry," he knelt before me, gently touching my

    knees, his voice breaking as he begged for forgiveness.

    I couldn''t help but feel torn. Part of me wanted to ept his apology, while another part wanted to

    push him away for what he had done. "L-lyka... I''m so sorry," he continued, his voice trembling with

    regret.

    I felt devastated witnessing his emotional state, and I knew I needed to hear his exnation. "It''s

    because... Something came up and you somewhat reminded me of¡ª" he started to exin, but

    Madam interrupted him.

    "Kiro, son, stand up! You can apologize without kneeling in front of her," Madam interjected,

    showing hermitment to supporting her son despite his mistakes.

    "No, Mom! Stop it!" Kiro scolded her, insisting that he remain kneeling.

    I noticed Joday''s sharp gaze directed at Madam, and it sparked my curiosity. I wondered about the

    rtionship between them.

    "No! Remember what the doctor said? Some happenings or events might trigger your condition! It¡¯s

    not your fault!" Madam argued, trying to make Kiro stand up.

    My thoughts started to connect the dots, but before I could reach any conclusion, I stopped myself. I

    felt overwhelmed with theplexity of the situation.

    "Yes, but what happened yesterday that made you get drunk and do something uneptable to

    me?" I asked Kiro, my emotions drained and reced with a weary numbness.

    As Madam scolded Kiro, her words resonated in my mind. I remembered what the doctor had

    warned about his condition, but that didn''t fully exin what had happened. The uncertainty gnawed

    at me, adding to the mounting drama of the situation.

    Kiro''s gaze met mine, and I could see the pain and remorse in his eyes. "L-lyka...." His voice

    quivered, filled with a mix of emotions that mirrored my own.

    I looked at him without emotion, my heart still guarded. The rollercoaster of feelings had left me

    drained, and I couldn''t bear another surge of emotional turmoil. "Please, Kiro," I implored, my voice

    barely above a whisper, "tell me everything."

 Chapter 54: The Memories

    Chapter 54: The Memories

    He nodded slowly, his voice trembling as he tried to exin the overwhelming emotions he was

    experiencing. "Yesterday... was the day Lily passed away, Lyka. It marked the anniversary of her

    death," he said softly. I stayed silent, allowing him the space to share his feelings.

    "I don''t really know why, but the memories of her flooded back yesterday. Everything that happened

    between us came rushing back, and it left me feeling overwhelmed," he continued, his voice barely

    above a whisper.

    "I felt the need to drown those memories, drown them in alcohol, to try and forget her... forget

    everything."

    "So, I drank all night, hoping to numb the pain. And then morning came," he looked at me with a mix

    of regret and confusion, "and you were there, in my room, when I woke up. I can''t remember what

    happened afterward... I don''t know what I did or said to you."

    I lowered my head in response, closing my eyes momentarily to absorb his words. But inside, I felt

    empty, unsure of how to process it all.

    "Why didn''t you just tell me yesterday? Why keep it a secret?" I asked, mustering the courage to

    confront the situation and looking each of them in the eyes.

    "L-lyka, we noticed something¡¯s going on between you and Sir Kiro," Miss Linda replied, her voice

    gentle. I was taken aback by her honesty and sneezed involuntarily. Turning to Kiro, I asked if he

    had confided in them.

    "You two are too obvious, Lyka." Miss Linda admitted with a sheepish smile.

    At that moment, I realized that Miss Linda and Madam had already seen through the unspoken

    connection between Kiro and me. The nces we exchanged, the way we cared for each other - it

    was all written on our faces. And now, the truth was out in the open.

    A mix of emotions swirled within me - surprise, vulnerability, and a hint of relief that I no longer had

    to bear the weight of this secret alone. I felt grateful for Miss Linda''s candidness, as ufortable

    as it made me at first.

    Miss Linda continued, "We care about you, and we were worried, Lyka. We do not want you to see

    Kiro drinking because of his ex, we don¡¯t want to hurt you."

    A sense of vulnerability washed over me, making me feel exposed.

    "Are you saying that you''re not hiding anything from me now? Do you truly care?" I questioned

    Madam, feeling a mix of hope and anxiety.

    "No more secrets, Lyka! We''re sorry," Joday said, her expression reflecting regret.

    I nodded, epting their apology, but I needed space to process everything. "I''m going to rest," I

    announced hastily, eager to escape the tense atmosphere in the room. The weight of his actions,

    driven by memories of Lily''s death anniversary, perplexed me.

    As I left the room, a whirlwind of emotions swirled inside me. Confusion, anger, and a deep sense of

    loss clouded my thoughts. Was I just a recement for Lily in Kiro''s heart? I couldn''t help but

    wonder if his feelings for me were genuine or merely a response to the past. Was it because he

    remembered his dead ex in me?

    I needed time to sort out my own emotions and decide what to do next. One thing was clear ¨C the

    walls that held my heart were getting higher and stronger, and it seemed like nobody would break

    through them.

    Feeling overwhelmed and exhausted, I couldn''t help but wonder if I would always have to adapt to

    Kiro''s emotional triggers. Memories of Lily seemed to haunt him, affecting our rtionship and

    making me question my ce in his heart.

    Sitting on my bed, my head spinning with thoughts, I suddenly felt nauseous, and a wave of

    dizziness washed over me. Struggling to keep myposure, I rushed to the bathroom, barely

    making it in time before I vomited into the toilet. My body trembled with both physical and emotional

    turmoil, leaving me feeling weak and vulnerable.

    Gazing at my reflection in the mirror, tears welled up as I tried to make sense of everything. My

    face, usuallyposed, now looked disheveled and worn with the weight of the revtions that had

    just unfolded. I sshed some water on my face, hoping to calm myself down, but the tears kept

    streaming down my cheeks.

    I had believed things were going well between Kiro and me, but now it seemed like everything was

    falling apart. The pieces of our rtionship, once so beautifully arranged, now appeared scattered

    and out of reach. The realization that he couldn''t remember what happened that night shook me to

    my core.

    I felt a mix of anger and sadness, not just for Kiro''s actions but also for the fact that he hadn''t

    confided in me earlier. Why did he keep it a secret? Was our connection not strong enough to

    weather the storm of his grief together?

    The questions circled in my mind, and the uncertainty weighed heavily on my heart. I wanted to be

    understanding and supportive, but I also needed to protect myself from further hurt. It was a delicate

    bncing act, one that I wasn''t sure I was equipped to handle.

    Leaning against the sink, I took deep breaths, trying to steady myself. The sound of running water

    mixed with the sound of my own quiet sobs, creating a symphony of emotions in the small

    bathroom.

    I longed to escape, to have some time to myself, but I couldn''t ignore my family''s dependence on

    me. And what about Kiro and me? It felt like my feelings were genuine, while his were unclear,

    clouded by memories of the past.

    Taking a deep breath, Iposed myself and left the bathroom, only to find Miss Linda waiting for

    me on my bed. Her sudden avoidance had troubled me, and now she appeared concerned about

    my well-being. I was still hurt by her actions.

    "L-lyka, are you alright?" she asked, her voice filled with worry. I didn''t meet her gaze and pretended

    to search for something in the maid''s quarter.

    "I''m fine," I replied, trying to keep my emotions in check.

    "Are you sure you''re telling the truth?" she probed gently. I couldn''t bear her usations.

    "When have I ever lied to you? I''ve always been honest with you since I arrived here¡­you are the

    only one who keeps hiding something from me," I responded firmly, meeting her eyes with a serious

    look.

    "It''s not like that, Lyka. I''m sorry," she said, her voice trembling with emotion. I couldn''t ignore the

    sincerity in her words, but the pain I felt made it hard to forgive so easily. I turned away, pretending

    to be upied with the cab to hide my tears.

    "L-lyka... that''s not what I meant. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I thought... I thought it would be best for

    both of us if I distanced myself," she exined, her voice cracking as she apologized. I struggled toContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    hold back my own tears, trying to appear strong.

    I still do not get her. I do not get her reason at all.

    Taking a deep breath, I finally turned to face her, allowing vulnerability to show. "It hurt when you

    avoided me. I thought of you like a second mother in this mansion, but then you pulled away so

    suddenly," I admitted, my voice trembling with raw emotion.

    "L-lyka, I''m so sorry. I never wanted to hurt you. I was just scared¡­¡± she confessed, tears

    streaming down her face. Hearing her honesty softened my heart, and I allowed myself to let go of

    the hurt.

    "I understand, Miss Linda. We all have our struggles," I said, reaching out to hold her hand, offering

    forgiveness.

    We both shed tears.

    "It''s okay, I''m used to it," I replied, trying to put on a brave face despite the tears welling up inside

    me. As Miss Linda approached, I quickly wiped away the tears, not wanting her to see my

    vulnerability. But she could sense my pain, and without a word, she enveloped me in a warm

    embrace.

    "Lyka, my dear, I used to think of you as my own child too," she said, her voice filled with affection

    and sorrow. I turned to face her, holding back my tears as I hugged her back tightly. The floodgates

    opened, and we both cried on each other''s shoulders, finding sce in the shared pain.

    "Miss, I don''t understand what''s happening anymore," I confessed amidst my tears. The burden in

    my chest felt both heavy and light as I clung to her. Herforting hand on my back made me feel

    secure, and I tightened my embrace.

    "You don''t have to understand everything. You can always tell me what you''re feeling," she

    reassured me gently. I nodded, appreciating her support, and we allowed the silence to envelop us.

    At that moment, I realized how much I missed Miss Linda''s presence. Even in the absence of

    words, her love and understanding were enough to make me feel safe and supported. I knew I

    could always lean on her, just as I had done before.

 Chapter 55: What If?

    Chapter 55: What If?

    It''s Monday morning today, almost a week since that incident. It''s been seven long days since

    everything happened, and during this time, Miss Linda and Joday have been treating me well. But,

    it''s also been a week since I''ve been intentionally avoiding Kiro. I don''t consider it an overreaction;

    I''m just a human being, and I need time to breathe and think.

    The atmosphere inside this mansion has be suffocating. It used to be a ce where I felt

    wee and at ease, but now it feels like everyone is against me. They try to act kind, but I can''t

    help sensing the unsaid words and tension lurking beneath the surface.

    Unfamiliar feelings have started to creep in, and a part of me mes Kiro for the problems I''m

    facing now. I may recognize my own ws and asional immaturity, but he yed a part in this

    too. It''s his fault, and I can''t ignore that fact.

    ¡°Lyka, it''s time for Kiro to eat. Will you or I deliver his food again?" Joday asked weakly, her voice

    almost trembling. I still find myself wondering why Joday acts so casually when talking to me,

    making sure Kiro and I don¡¯t cross paths. It''s as if she''s trying to protect us from each other.

    And there''s something else that puzzles me¡ªwhy Joday only refers to Kiro by his name and not as

    ¡®Sir¡¯, even when facing Madam. It''s an unusual familiarity that stands out in this formal environment.

    "Are you stunned there? I know I''m beautiful, so stop that..." Joday''s words snapped me back to

    reality, but I was still lost in my thoughts. I asked her to repeat her words because I haven¡¯t grasped

    thetter very well.

    I hesitated for a moment before responding, "C-can you do it again, Joday? I f-feel bit bad¡ª" My

    words trailed off, and I couldn''t find the right way to exin my feelings.

    "What are you! You can''t lie to me, Lyka," she continued, her tone serious now. "You still don''t want

    to see Kiro, right? I mean, think about it. If I were in your shoes, and I found out that my lover

    remembered me as his ex, and then he had no memory of what he did to me the other night

    because he was drunk... Of course, I''d be angry, really angry..."

    Her words hit me hard, like a sharp jab to the heart. Joday''s straightforwardness was both a

    blessing and a curse. She had a way of putting things into perspective, but it also hurt like hell. I

    couldn''t deny the truth in her words. The hurt and confusion I felt were raw and real. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    "I... I need time, Joday. I don''t know what to do right now," I admitted, my voice shaky with emotion.

    "It''s all just too much for me."

    She softened her expression and ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "I understand, Lyka.

    Take all the time you need. We''re here for you, no matter what," she said gently, offering the support

    I desperately needed.

    Miss Linda intervened at that moment, sensing the sensitivity of the situation. "That''s enough,

    Joday. Take the food upstairs," shemanded gently.

    Joday followed her orders without hesitation, and I was left to face my emotions alone once more.

    Another day passed without any interaction between Kiro and me, and the distance between us

    only seemed to grow wider. It pained me to see him going through the same struggle as me. We

    were both grappling with the aftermath of that unforgettable night.

    The doctor had advised Kiro to stay in his room, and he followed that advice, seemingly trapped in a

    self-imposed exile. It was clear he was trying to give me space, but the separation only deepened

    the ache in my heart.

    Fortunately, I had a valid reason for not delivering Kiro''s food. "You still don''t want to talk to him,

    Lyka?" Miss Linda asked, and I hesitated before nodding slightly and shaking my head.

    In addition to not wanting to talk to him, I had been feeling unwell in the past few days. I tried to hide

    it, but Miss Linda seemed to have noticed.

    "I notice that you vomit every morning, Lyka. Are you okay?" she asked, concern evident in her

    voice.

    I swallowed hard, trying to maintainposure. "I''m fine. I''m fine, Miss Linda. Really, there''s

    nothing wrong¡ª"

    But she asked another direct question that sent shivers down my spine, "When was thest time

    you got yourst period?"

    Panic surged through me. When was it? I couldn''t remember. Oh no, this was not good. My mind

    raced, trying to figure out what was happening to my body in recent days. I was overwhelmed with

    confusion and fear.

    I tried to calm myself, taking deep breaths. "I... I don''t remember," I admitted hesitantly. "I''ve been

    so preupied with everything else that I didn''t even think about it."

    Inside, I scolded myself for being so careless. How could I not notice something as important as

    this? But I also understood that stress and emotional turmoil might have caused me to overlook it.

    "No matter what''s going on, Lyka, it''s important to take care of yourself," Miss Linda said gently.

    "We can get you a pregnancy test to find out for sure."

    Her suggestion only heightened my anxiety. I couldn''t handle the possibility of being pregnant with

    everything else going on. "I... I don''t know if I''m ready to know yet," I stammered, feeling

    overwhelmed by the weight of the situation.

    "I-I''m going to enter the maid''s quarter first, Miss," I quickly excused myself, needing to be alone

    with my thoughts. I couldn''t handle this right now. My heart pounded in my chest as I tried toe

    to terms with the possibility that I might be pregnant. It couldn''t be true, could it? Why was

    everything happening all at once?

    Sitting on my bed, I couldn''t hold back the tears anymore. The fear and uncertainty were consuming

    me.

    What would I do if I were pregnant? I felt a wave of nervousness and helplessness wash over me. I

    took deep breaths, trying to calm myself, but my mind was in turmoil.

    Joday''s voice brought me back to the present. "L-lyka? Are you okay?" she asked with concern.

    I quickly wiped away my tears and forced a smile, "I''m fine, Joday."

    But she saw through my facade and pressed further, "Are you serious? Tell me the truth."

    Unable to contain my emotions any longer, a tear escaped my eye. Joday hugged me, and

    memories of her friend, Doday, flooded my mind. ¡°Gosh, you look like Doday. I remember her with

    you, always hiding the tears behind her smiles..." she started.

    "You can count on me, Lyka. Not just because of Doday, but because you need it. I''m sorry for my

    behavior earlier, okay? You can count on me," Joday continued,forting me.

    Miss Linda also joined in, offering her support, and I couldn''t hold back the tears any longer.

    I cried in their embrace, grateful for their understanding andfort in the midst of all the

    uncertainty.

 Chapter 56: Pregnancy Test

    Chapter 56: Pregnancy Test

    "What happened,Lyka? Why are you crying?" Miss Linda asked, concern etched on her face as we

    both sat on my bed. Joday was on her bed, attentively looking at me. The two of them had been

    comforting me earlier, eager to understand why I was crying.

    My heart pounded in my chest as I stood there, torn between the desire to confide in them and the

    fear of the drama that would inevitably follow. The weight of my secret threatened to crush me, but I

    couldn''t find the right words to express it.

    Joday''s eyes bore into mine, her impatience evident, waiting for an answer that seemed impossible

    to give. Miss Linda''s concerned gaze added to the pressure, and I felt myself choking on the words I

    longed to say.

    Finally, with a trembling voice, I managed to speak, "The reason why I am crying is because... I

    think... I think I''m p-pregnant."

    As soon as the words left my lips, the room fell into an eerie silence. The air seemed heavy,

    charged with emotions waiting to erupt. Joday''s eyes widened in shock, and Miss Linda''s face

    turned pale.

    It felt strange repeating it, but there it was - the possibility that Kiro and I had conceived a child

    during what happened at Aunt Tarling''s apartment. The thought was both exhrating and terrifying.

    I couldn''t confirm it yet, but the mere idea left me feeling overwhelmed with emotions.

    I couldn''t hold back the tears that threatened to fall again. My emotions were all over the ce.

    Joday''s enthusiastic response surprised me, "What? Then, why are you crying then? That¡¯s a news!

    We should celebrate it!"

    Celebrate? Yes, it should be a reason for celebration, but instead, I felt a mix of nervousness and

    uncertainty.

    I gently touched my stomach, as if trying to connect with the life that may be growing inside me,

    even though it was too early to be certain. "I''m sorry if that''s how mom first felt about you, son¨C if

    you''re really inside," I whispered, feeling a strange mixture of love and fear for the potential life

    inside me.

    "L-lyka, K-kiro is the father?" Mis Linda asked, seeking confirmation.

    I couldn''t help but let out a small, bitterugh. "Who else will be its father?" I replied, realizing the

    answer was so obvious.

    "What? So that child is¡ª¡± Joday began, but I interrupted her, feeling the need to rify.

    "It''s still just a thought. I''m not sure if I''m pregnant," I said, my voice wavering.

    Joday insisted, "Then, we should be sure!" She seemed determined to find out the truth. I was

    unsure about the process, but Joday had already prepared a pregnancy test.

    That night, she went out to the convenience store just to buy these tests so we could be certain. I

    nodded, feeling a mix of anxiety and gratitude for her support.

    "We''ll wait here, Lyka," Miss Linda reassured me as I went into the bathroom of the maid''s quarter.

    Holding the pregnancy test in my hand, I stared at it for a few moments, unsure of how to use it.

    Feeling embarrassed, I stepped out again to seek guidance.

    Both Miss Linda and Joday eagerly stood up, waiting for the news I was about to share. "What?

    How was it? Are you pregnant, Lyka?" Miss Linda asked.

    "Miss... I don''t know how to use it," I admitted shyly.

    Joday couldn''t hide her surprise, "What? Even I, a virgin, knows how to use it! Just pee on it, Lyka!"

    On any other normal day, I would have burst intoughter at Joday''s remark. Her humorous and

    straightforward nature would have managed to lighten the mood and bring a smile to my face. But

    today was different. The weight of uncertainty and the possibility of being pregnant made it hard to

    find the usual joy in her words.

    Miss Linda offered guidance, "You just urinate on it, Lyka." I nodded, feeling a little foolish for not

    knowing such a simple thing.

    I quickly went back inside the bathroom, my heart pounding with nervousness about the results of

    the pregnancy test.

    I stood in the bathroom, trying to urinate as instructed, but my nerves got the best of me, and I

    couldn''t do it. Feeling awkward just standing there, I stepped out of the bathroom, admitting my

    struggle to Joday and Miss Linda.

    "Oh, Lyka! What? Are you pregnant or not?" Joday asked impatiently. When I said I couldn''t pee,

    she sighed in disappointment.  N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "W-what? You don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re pregnant or not?" she said as she returned to her bed.

    "No, Joday. I just couldn''t pee. How can I know for sure if I can''t do it?" I replied, feeling a bit

    frustrated. I knew it was important to find out, but I couldn''t force my body to cooperate.

    Miss Linda intervened, suggesting we find out tomorrow and encouraging me to rest. Joday added,

    "Sleep well, Lyka. That''s healthy for the baby." They were both humorous and caring, and their

    words brought a smile to my face.

    "Thank you both so much," I said before going to bed, caressing my stomach gently. The warmth of

    my touch reminded me of the tears I shed earlier.

    Why did I cry at the thought of being pregnant? What were these conflicting emotions I was

    experiencing?

    As I closed my eyes, I reached out to the tiny presence growing within me and spoke tenderly to the

    child in my mind. "If there''s something inside, I''m sorry for what Mother felt earlier. I didn''t mean it. I

    don''t even know if I''m pregnant or not, but what I''m sure of is that I will love you," I whispered in my

    thoughts.

    At that moment, I wholeheartedly believed that mothers and their children were connected even

    before birth. It was as if an invisible bond already tied us together. With a sincere promise, I vowed

    to the little one that I would love them unconditionally, no matter what the future held. My words

    were filled with warmth and reassurance, intended to let them know that they were deeply

    cherished.

    A smile crept onto my face as I recalled Joday and Miss Linda''s actions. Their care for me warmed

    my heart, but I couldn''t help but feel anxious about Kiro''s reaction.

    How would he take the news? How could I tell him?

    He was still recovering from his illness, and there were lingering issues that could be triggered by

    such news. But it wasn''t his fault. I knew that. He couldn''t control his memories or his emotions.

    "Go to sleep, Lyka. I can hear your sighs. Don''t think about it and go to sleep," Joday called out to

    me.

    I smiled in response and took onest deep breath. I wished for a good day tomorrow, hoping that

    whatevery ahead, I would find the strength and courage to face it.

 Chapter 57: Tell Him

    Chapter 57: Tell Him

    I woke up early in the morning, the first rays of sunlight gently filtering through the curtains. Feeling

    a sense of determination in my heart, I decided to kick-start my day with a refreshing shower. As I

    made my way to the bathroom, I couldn''t help but notice that Lady Linda and Joday were nowhere

    to be seen in the maid''s quarter. It seemed they had already left, most likely to start their day''s work.

    In my haste to get ready for the day ahead, I quickened my steps, eager to get things done

    efficiently. Amidst the flurry of my morning routine, I noticed the pregnancy test that Joday had

    bought the night before, left undisturbed on the bathroom shelf. I promised myself to check itter

    when I had a moment to spare. However, workmitments beckoned, so I put the thought aside

    for the time being.

    Today, I had decided to have a heart-to-heart conversation with Kiro. The weight of my thoughts and

    emotions about the potential pregnancy had been building up, and I felt the need to share them with

    someone, especially with the father.

    As I walked out, I was surprised to find Miss Linda waiting for me. She guided me to the table,

    where a meal of rice, fried eggs, and hotdogs was prepared. Confused, I looked at her with

    questioning eyes.

    "Eat that first, Lyka. Joday and I prepared that for you," she said as she went back to the kitchen

    and returned with a cup of milk.

    I hesitated for a moment, unsure of why Miss Linda was insisting on me eating. I wanted to politely

    decline, mentioning it was too early for breakfast and that I didn''t feel hungry yet. However, Miss

    Linda gently halted my words and opened up about her intuition that I might be pregnant. She

    earnestly encouraged me to nourish myself and take good care.

    Feeling a little bashful, I started nibbling on the meal she had prepared, while Miss Linda carried on

    with her tasks. It felt a bit odd to be treated with such special attention, considering I was also just a

    maid in the mansion. But her genuine concern touched my heart, and I felt grateful for her kindness

    and thoughtfulness.

    As I quietly ate my meal, my eyes caught sight of Joday emerging from the kitchen with a

    rectangr container, the aroma of Kiro''s favorite food wafting in the air. My heart skipped a beat, a

    sudden jolt of anxiety reminding me of my n to talk to Kiroter that day. But before I could

    address that conversation, I knew I had to prioritize taking care of myself and unraveling the truth

    about my potential pregnancy.

    I thought Joday was heading to Kiro''s room, but to my surprise, she remained seated in front of me,

    gently cing the tray on the table.

    "Let''s eat, Joday," I invited her to join me.

    However, she declined immediately, shaking her head, and asked, "Lyka, after you finish eating, are

    you going to deliver this food to Kiro?" Her question caught me off guard.

    That''s right, I had made up my mindst night to talk to Kiro, to listen to his exnations, even

    though he had already tried to exin things to me before.

    I smiled at Joday and nodded in response, "Yes, Joday, I am."

    She grinned and jokingly y-pped my arm, "Gosh, I thought you¡¯re not going to tell him about

    the baby! That would''ve been something!" I let out a sigh, amused by her remark, and resumed

    eating my meal.

    Joday continued, "You know, every time I bring food to his room, he always asks, ''Where is Lyka?'',

    ''Is Lyka okay?'' It''s annoying to listen to! It''s as if he''spelled to see my face when I deliver his

    food!" Herints about Kiro made meugh.

    She shared more amusing anecdotes about him, making it feel like it had been years since Kiro and

    I were apart, even though it definitely hadn''t been that long.

    "Eh, Lyka? Have you taken the pregnancy test yet?" Joday''s questions were relentless, and I was

    overwhelmed, so I hurriedly shoveled food into my mouth, hoping to divert her attention by eating.

    "W-what?" I stammered, caught off guard by the persistence of her inquiry, I almost choked. Joday

    handed me a ss of water, and I gulped it down hastily.

    "S-slow down with your questions, Joday," I promised, "I''ll answer your question, just give me a

    moment."

    "Not yet," I finally replied.

    But before I could say anything else, Joday seemed exasperated, "What? Why? You still don''t know

    how to use it? It''s a simple test, Lyka! Oh gosh, Lyka, I''ll just go with you to the bathroom!"

    She stood up, ready to escort me, and I felt my heart race with a mix of embarrassment and panic.

    "It''ll beter, Joday. It''s past nine in the morning. I need to deliver this to Kiro," I informed her, taking

    the food tray meant for him.

    She nodded understandingly, promising to take care of whatever I had eaten.

    Just like before, I made my way through the darkest corners of the mansion to reach his room. I

    knocked three times, and as I was about to knock for the third time, the door swung open

    unexpectedly, revealing Kiro standing before me. I was taken aback by the sudden opening of the

    door and his presence.

    "Joday, I told you to just knock once because I remember Lyka¡ª Lyka? Wait, Lyka? Are you here

    for me? Is it true?" he asked, his voice filled with astonishment.

    But instead of answering, I stood there, my cheeks flushed with embarrassment, I struggled to

    maintain myposure. The sight of Kiro with no shirt on, d only in a towel wrapped around his

    waist, sent a rush of warmth to my face. I averted my gaze, feeling my heart pounding in my chest,

    unsure of how to handle the sudden surge of emotions that washed over me.

    "Y-you''re here in front of me?" Kiro''s question hung in the air, unanswered.

    Instead, I quickly turned my back to him and said, "Let''s talk, but g-get dressed first," my voice

    shaking slightly with nervousness.

    Thankfully, he seemed to realize his state of undress and quickly smiled, trying to ease the

    awkwardness of the moment. Taking my hand gently, he agreed to get dressed before continuing

    our conversation.

    I felt my heart race as I led the way into his room, unsure of what to do in this unexpected and

    slightly ufortable situation.

    As he followed me, my mind raced with a flurry of thoughts. I wondered how I would bring up the

    topic of the pregnancy test, and what his reaction might be. The mixture of emotions inside me

    made it difficult to find the right words, but I knew I had to face this conversation head-on.

    Trying to collect my thoughts and steady my nerves, I took a deep breath. This was a moment thatN?velDrama.Org owns this.

    could change the course of both our lives. Whatever the oue, I will love the child.

 Chapter 58: You

    Chapter 58: You

    "K-Kiro?" I hesitated, my voice shaky, we were inside his room.

    I still clutched the tray with his food, feeling the warmth of his hug even before I spoke again. He

    wrapped his arms around me tightly, as if we had been separated for years.

    "K-Kiro..." I managed to utter, my heart a mix of emotions.

    He held me close, his words washed over me like a gentle tide, revealing the turmoil of emotions he

    had experienced during our time apart. The weight of his regrets and fears became palpable, and I

    could sense the vulnerability in his voice.

    "I didn''t know how to face you after everything that happened," he continued, his voice trembling

    with sincerity. "I was afraid that I had lost you forever."

    His heartfelt confession tugged at my heartstrings, and I felt my own emotions swirl in response.

    The pain he had endured during our separation mirrored my own, and I couldn''t help but feel the

    depth of his love in that moment.

    "But now, I see that you''re here, and it gives me hope," he said, his grip tightening slightly as if he

    never wanted to let me go. "I want to make things right, to prove to you that I''m not the person I was

    during those difficult times."

    "I thought you would never forgive me... I thought you wouldn''t talk to me again, I thought I would

    never see you again. Even though we were in the same house, I believed we would never be close

    again," he exined while still holding me close. His embrace conveyed the depth of his feelings,

    and I felt a whirlwind of emotions enveloping us both.

    "Hmmm," was all I could muster in response. I gently stepped back from his hug and faced him

    directly.

    "It''s time for you to eat, please eat," I reminded him, attempting to divert the conversation. I turned

    to leave, but he held onto my arm.

    "L-Lyka..." His voice was filled with regret and longing. I had decided to talk to him, but I felt lost in

    where and how to begin. Maybe leaving would be easier? However, avoiding the problem wouldn''t

    solve anything.

    "L-Lyka, I thought you were ready to talk to me? You were the one who brought my food to me..." he

    said, sounding disappointed.

    I swallowed hard, unable to meet his gaze. Forgiveness was what I wanted, even though I knew it

    wasn''t entirely his fault; it was his illness.

    It hurt to know that he still remembered his ex and that he still confused me with her.

    "I''m really sorry, Lyka.... I know you understand that I wouldn''t have done those things if I were in

    my right mind, right? It was all my fault, and I didn''t mean any of it," he said, taking my hands in his

    as he spoke.

    I could see the sincerity in his eyes, his regret palpable. It tugged at my heart, and despite the pain,

    I knew that forgiveness was the only way to heal our wounded hearts.

    I took a deep breath, searching for the right words. "Kiro, I know you didn''t mean it. I''m trying to

    understand, but it''s hard for me too. I needed the time to process everything," I replied, my voice

    soft yet resolute.

    His grip on my hands tightened, and he nodded with understanding. "I''ll give you the time you need,

    Lyka. Just know that I''m here, and I''m willing to do whatever it takes to make things right," he

    assured me, his sincerity shining through.

    He looked at me with a serious expression, conveying that he meant every word he was saying. I

    nodded in response, not revealing my thoughts about the possibility of being pregnant as it had not

    been confirmed yet. I decided to wait until I had solid information before sharing it with him.

    "Eat up," Imanded him, to which he replied with a smile, "Come with me." I felt a shiver run

    down my spine at his suggestion, but I reminded him, "Get dressed first," causing him tough.

    "Okay, wait for me here." He headed towards the bathroom, leaving me alone in his room.

    As I nced around, I noticed a stand disying pictures of him from childhood to adulthood. He

    looked angelic in each photograph. My mind drifted back to the past, remembering the impact of his

    illness on him, and I quickly pushed those memories aside, not wanting them to overshadow the

    present.

    My focus returned to the rectangr box that had been a mystery to me since he mentioned it

    before. He had promised to show me its contents, but until now, I had no idea what it held inside.

    As I was lost in my thoughts, I felt him behind me, and he called my name. "Lyka..." he said, and IContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    turned to face him while still fixated on the box.

    "Do you want to see the contents of that box?" he asked, to which I eagerly nodded, my curiosity

    piqued.

    He hugged me from behind and whispered, "I hope you won''t change your mind about me when

    you find out what''s inside. Let''s open it and reveal the contents on my birthday," he said, surprising

    me with the mention of his birthday.

    I hadn''t known when it was.

    I stared at him in awe, wondering when his birthday was. He chuckled, seeming to enjoy my

    bewilderment. "Don''t worry, it''s just a few weeks away," he assured me.

    As we stood there, I felt a mixture of excitement and anticipation. I couldn''t help but wonder what

    could be inside the box that held such significance to him. The thought of discovering its contents

    on his birthday filled me with curiosity and joy.

    "When is your birthday?" I asked, feeling a pang of guilt at not knowing such a significant date for

    my loved one.

    "It''s Wednesday," he replied with a smile.

    "You mean to say this Wednesday?!" I gasped in shock, realizing that his birthday wasing up

    so soon. Today was Monday, and tomorrow would be Tuesday!

    "Why do you look so shocked?" he asked, curious about my reaction.

    "Because I didn''t know you were going to have a birthday! I didn''t even know when you were born

    until you just mentioned it!" I scolded myself inwardly, feeling unprepared. What gift could I possibly

    give someone who seemed to have everything? They were so wealthy, and I couldn''t afford to buy

    lavish presents.

    "It''s okay. We''re starting fresh with our rtionship, right? We had a rough start, and I want to forget

    about those. If we''re starting again, then let''s take the time to get to know each other better, okay?"

    he exined, his wordsforting me. I smiled, touched by his understanding and willingness to

    begin anew.

    I hadn''t expected him to have a n for us, but his thoughtfulness warmed my heart. "That''s a good

    idea!" I replied, my smile genuine. I appreciated his understanding and was grateful for the chance

    to deepen our bond.

    Yet, my mood soon shifted when I remembered that his birthday was approaching, and I hadn''t

    prepared any gifts for him. I couldn''t help but worry about what I could give someone who seemed

    to have everything already.

    "E-eat, Kiro," I ordered, trying to shift my focus away from my concerns. He obediently started

    eating, and he even made sure I wasfortable in my chair, asking if I had finished eating or if I

    wanted more. Though he insisted, I declined, not wanting to impose on him any further.

    As he ate, my mind couldn''t help but race, contemting possible gift ideas. I wanted to give him

    something meaningful, something that showed my love and appreciation. It wasn''t about the

    extravagance, but rather the thought and effort put into it.

    I racked my brain for gift ideas, I considered various options, but everything seemed inadequate for

    someone who appeared to have everything. Clothes, watches, shoes ¨C he had them in abundance.

    The realization left me feeling breathless, as if I had run out of options.

    "What are you thinking?" His voice brought me back to reality, and I realized he was standing right

    in front of me. I felt a pang of sadness and regret wash over me as I gazed at him.

    "What can I give you for your birthday? It seems like you already have everything!" I expressed my

    frustration with a frown.

    "Do you know the one thing I don''t have?" he asked, taking another bite of his meal.

    "What?" I inquired eagerly, hoping for a glimmer of inspiration to strike.

    "Nothing," he replied, and for a moment, I thought he was being serious.

    My disappointment grew ¨C nothing, as in no gift idea for him? But then he continued, "Nothing is

    without you! You are what I truly desire."

    I was taken aback by his words, my heart fluttering with surprise. "What?" I asked, needing him to

    rify his statement.

    "If you are thinking of a birthday gift, do not think of a thing¡­think of a person, instead. You, I want

    you as my birthday gift," he said with a smile, his eyes filled with affection.

 Chapter 59: Test Result

    Chapter 59: Test Result

    I averted my eyes from him, my cheeks still flushed from his heartfelt words. "What are you talking

    about? Just eat your food," I replied, trying to hide my smile. My mind was still preupied with

    finding the perfect gift for him.

    "Don''t even think of preparing a gift for me... Your mere presence on my birthday is enough," he

    insisted with a gentle smile. His words touched my heart, and I couldn''t help but feel a wave of

    warmth wash over me. I tried to hide my joy, but a small smile escaped my lips before I walked

    towards the door.

    "You eat there!" I said, trying to regain myposure and change the subject. My heart was still

    racing with the affectionate words he had just spoken, and I needed a moment to gather my

    thoughts.

    He chuckled softly at my attempt to divert the conversation. "Alright, I''ll eat," he said yfully,

    pretending to be persuaded by my suggestion. His eyes sparkled with amusement and tenderness,

    and I couldn''t help but feel a rush of affection towards him.

    "I need to go back to work because I''m a maid here. Bye for now!" I informed him, ncing back at

    him curiously before making my way out of his room.

    As I descended the stairs, a contented smile lingered on my face. Joday noticed my cheerful

    demeanor when I reached the living room of the mansion.

    "Wow! Why do you look so happy, Lyka?" Joday asked with an amused grin.

    Before I could reply, she guessed, "Oh wait! I know! You''re smitten, Lyka!" yfully teasing as she

    tried to pinch me.

    I couldn''t help but smile and y along, but then I turned serious, wanting to share my thoughts with

    her. "I know he''s innocent, Joday. It was all because of his illness. I can''t me him for what

    happened... I feel sorry for him."

    Joday nodded in understanding, cing her hands on my shouldersfortingly. "The hardship

    you''re going through right now, Lyka... But I can see that Kiro truly loves you. I hope you can find

    the patience through this difficult time."

    I appreciated her support and understanding, feeling grateful to have someone like her by my side.

    "Thank you, Joday," I said with a nod before bidding her goodbye and heading to the garden, where

    I wanted some time alone to think.

    As I stood in front of my withering nts, Datdat and Dodong, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of

    sadness. They had been a source offort andpanionship, and now, seeing them in such a

    state made me realize how neglectful I had been during these eventful times.

    "Datdat... Dodong... I''m really sorry I haven''t visited youtely. There have been so many things

    happening in my life. Do you want to know about it?" I asked, feeling a bit silly for talking to my

    nts. But in a strange way, it feltforting to share my thoughts with them.

    "I-I think I might be pregnant," I admitted nervously, even though I was only talking to nts. The

    idea of pregnancy had stirred up a whirlwind of emotions within me, and I found myself seeking

    sce in my nt friends.

    "I''ll find out for sure soon when I take the pregnancy testter," I added, my voice softening as I

    continued to talk to them. The gentle breeze rustled their fading leaves, almost as if they were

    listening to me.

    As I confided in them about my feelings of excitement and anxiety, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of

    relief. It was as if they were listening and understanding without judgment, providing a safe space

    for me to express my emotions.

    Deciding to head back to the mansion and help in the kitchen, I was caught off guard by Miss Linda

    and Joday observing me. They noticed my actions and quickly intervened, offering to take care of

    the work themselves.

    "Don''t work, Lyka. We''ll handle it. We won''t tell Madam," Miss Linda reassured me, with Joday

    nodding in agreement. But I couldn''t help but wonder how things might change if I really was

    pregnant. Would they treat me differently and not let me do anything?

    "I can still work perfectly fine, Miss Linda. I don''t feel unwell," I exined, trying to assure them that

    I was capable of carrying on with my usual tasks. However, they insisted that I should take the

    pregnancy test and even joined me to try it.

    As Joday dragged me towards the bathroom, she couldn''t contain her excitement. "Come on, Lyka!

    Let''s find out if you''re pregnant! I bet you are!" she eximed, her enthusiasm contagious.

    As we stood in front of the bathroom door, she asked if I knew how to use the pregnancy test. "Yes,

    I know how, but I''m feeling a little nervous, Joday," I admitted honestly.

    With her support and Miss Linda''s understanding, I felt a surge of courage. Whatever the result may

    be, I knew I had people by my side who cared for me deeply. And as I held the pregnancy test in my

    hands, my heart raced with anticipation, ready to embrace whatever the future had in store for me.

    Joday''s excitement was contagious as she urged me to take the pregnancy test. I followed her lead

    and went into the bathroom to perform the test, my nerves getting the best of me. After a few

    minutes, Ipleted the test and stepped out of the bathroom, clutching the result in my hand.

    As the minutes ticked by, I could hear the sound of my own heartbeat echoing in my ears. Thoughts

    raced through my mind, envisioning the possible scenarios thaty ahead. The uncertainty of it all

    made my palms sweaty and my stomach churn with nervousness. But I knew I couldn''t back down

    now; I had to be strong and face whatever the test showed.

    Joday couldn''t contain her eagerness. "Oh my! What''s the result, Lyka? Is it positive?" she asked,

    her excitement palpable. My heart was pounding, and I couldn''t bring myself to look at the result just

    yet.

    "J-joday, can you look?" I asked, passing the pregnancy test to her, unable to muster the courage to

    see it myself.

    "H-huh? Why me? You should be the first to look, Lyka!" she protested, but I insisted, not wanting to

    face disappointment if the result was negative.

    "Just do it, Joday. If it''s positive, shout, if it''s negative, just stay quiet," I exined, my heart racing

    with anticipation.

    She nodded and, following my request, I closed my eyes and covered them with my hands, waiting

    anxiously for her reaction.

    After a moment of silence, I began to feel a sense of remorse and disappointment settling in. I was

    already bracing myself for the negative oue.

    With a sudden burst of energy, Joday approached me and hugged me tightly. Her voice filled with

    excitement, she eximed, "Confirmed! My joy, I have never been so happy in my life. You''re

    pregnant!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Finally, the moment of truth arrived, and the disy showed the unmistakable sign I had hoped and

    feared to see. The test was positive. A rush of emotions overwhelmed me, and tears welled up in

    my eyes. Joy, fear, and excitement all mingled together, creating an emotional storm within me.

    I stood there, trying to grasp the reality of what the test meant. I was going to be a mother. A

    profound sense of responsibility washed over me, knowing that my life was about to change in ways

    I couldn''t possibly imagine. A new chapter was beginning, and I felt a mixture of excitement as I

    embraced this unexpected journey.

    Joday¡¯s words hit me like a bolt of lightning, and my heart soared with joy and relief. I couldn''t

    believe it. I was going to be a mother. Tears welled up in my eyes, and my emotions overwhelmed

    me.

    "I''m pregnant!" I whispered, my voice filled with awe and happiness. Joday''sughter echoed in the

    room as she celebrated the news with me. In that moment, I felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude

    and love for life growing inside me.

    Joday and I hugged tightly, sharing the joyous moment together. I knew that this was just the

    beginning of a new chapter in my life ¨C one filled with challenges and blessings, but also with love

    and happiness.

    As I thought about Kiro, the father of my child, I knew I had to share this wonderful news with him. I

    couldn''t wait to see his reaction. At that moment, I knew I couldn''t face this alone. I held the positive

    pregnancy test in my hand, I took a deep breath. It was time to talk to Kiro and face the truth

    together, no matter what it might bring.

    I am pregnant. I am going to be a mother.

 Chapter 60: A Relative?

    Chapter 60: A Rtive?

    "Omy gosh, Lyka! You''re really pregnant!" Joday shrieked with excitement, mirroring my own

    disbelief and joy. The realization that I was going to be a mother soon, and that I would hold my own

    baby in my arms, filled me with a sense of overwhelming happiness. I couldn''t believe that this

    beautiful journey of motherhood was about to begin for me.

    As Joday hugged me tightly, I felt a deep sense of gratitude for our friendship. It was still surreal to

    think that we had be such close friends, considering our rough start. But now, she was here,

    sharing in my joy, and I knew that I could count on her for support and advice.

    ¡°Did you tell Kiro while you were in his room?¡±

    "No, I haven''t told Kiro yet. I thought I''d surprise him on his birthday. I was racking my brain for the

    perfect gift, but then it struck me that our baby would be the best and most special present I could

    ever give him," I exined to Joday, my thoughts a whirlwind of emotions.

    Her eyes widened in amazement at my idea. "Oh right! When is his birthday, anyway? That would

    be the most incredible gift he could ever receive, Lyka!" Joday eximed, clearly thrilled for the

    uing surprise. I couldn''t help but share in her excitement.

    "It''s on Wednesday," I replied, my heart beating faster at the thought of the next day. I wanted to

    make it a memorable moment, but at the same time, I felt a tinge of nervousness. Would he be as

    happy as I was? I hoped so.

    "Should you just give him the result of the pregnancy test, or are you going to an ob-gyn for an

    ultrasound? I am so excited for your confession with him, Lyka!" Joday suggested, bubbling with

    enthusiasm.

    I considered her words. "Seriously, I am too, Joday. But, there''s something bothering me," I

    admitted hesitantly, unsure if I should share my concerns.

    Without hesitation, Joday sat beside me, encouraging me to share my thoughts. "What''s bothering

    you, Lyka? Care to share?" she asked kindly.

    I nodded, grateful for her support. "It''s just that... I don''t know how he''ll react to all of this," I

    confessed, my worries spilling out.

    "That''s easy, Lyka! To know his reaction, you just have to tell him directly and see how he responds.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    It''s as simple as that," she said confidently, offering her straightforward advice.

    As I listened to her, I couldn''t help but smile. It was just like Joday to be so straightforward and

    practical. The usual Joday that I know.

    "Hays, yes. You could say that easily, but it''s hard for me, okay? What if... what if he doesn''t want a

    child? What if everything¡ª" I expressed my fears, my mind racing with uncertainties.

    "No, Lyka. What if you change your mindset? What if you stop doubting his love for you? Because

    for me, it''s clear that he loves you, but his illness was just controlling him, and that''s why he did

    things that hurt you," Joday said, her voice firm and caring.

    She continued, "I know it''s really hard for you, but for the sake of your child, stop doubting his love,

    okay? You and Kiro are going to be parents, and you need to focus on the love you have for each

    other and the joy of bringing a life into this world."

    Her words struck a chord within me, and I couldn''t help but feel grateful for her honest advice. I

    gasped at her sudden change in demeanor, realizing that Joday had a serious and elegant side to

    her that I hadn''t seen before. She truly was a good adviser, and I appreciated her wisdom.

    "Woah," was all I managed to say in response.

    "What, Lyka?" Joday raised her eyebrow, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Don''t tell me my

    words actually worked and you''re finally considering telling Kiro about your son?"

    Her yful tone made me smile. "Yes, your words were amazing, Joday. And I want you to be the

    Auntie of my child. Soon," I said, and she yfully pinched me.

    "Of course, of course. Don''t you worry!" she replied with a grin.

    I smiled back at her, feeling a sense offort knowing that I had someone like Joday by my side

    during this journey.

    "Ahm, Lyka... Shall we tell Miss Linda about it? I''m sure she will jump and p with joy, you know

    her..." Joday suggested.

    She had a point. Miss Linda was like a second mother to me in the mansion, and I respected and

    loved her deeply.

    "Yes, I will tell her. Maybeter tonight? We still have some work to do¡ª" I started to say, but Joday

    interrupted me with a fierce questioning look.

    "You''re really hard-headed, Lyka, huh? We already told you earlier that you''re not allowed to work.

    Just stay here inside the maid''s quarter, and we will take care of the work. Stressing yourself is a

    big no-no for the baby," she exined, standing up and being stern.

    "B-but it would be good exercise for me, right? Exercise isn''t bad..." I tried to argue, feeling a bit

    frustrated with their overprotectiveness.

    "Great alibi, but still no. And no means no," she dered firmly.

    I sighed, realizing that Joday was right. I needed to prioritize my health and the well-being of our

    baby. They were just looking out for us, and I couldn''t argue with that.

    I nodded, acknowledging her concern and understanding that she was just looking out for me and

    the baby. "You''re right, Joday. I should listen to you and take care of myself and the baby. I promise

    not to overexert myself," I said sincerely.

    Joday smiled and patted my shoulder. "That''s the spirit, Lyka! We need to make sure everything

    goes smoothly for you and the little one," she said reassuringly.

    I felt grateful to have someone like Joday by my side, always ready to support and guide me. It was

    strange to think that we started off as rivals, but now she had be one of my closest friends.

    "Thank you, Joday. I''m really lucky to have you as my friend," I told her, feeling the warmth of our

    friendship.

    Sheughed. "Oh, stop it! I want to be the best auntie ever to that little baby of yours!" she

    eximed, her eyes shining with excitement.

    "Let''s just make a deal, please? Pretty please?" I pleaded with Joday, hoping she would agree to

    my proposal.

    She sighed and gave me a skeptical look, but then she sat back down on my bed, closer to me.

    "Fine, let''s hear your deal," she said, crossing her arms.

    "I''ll just do the garden tasks... You know, water some nts, talk to the nts¡ªthose are not

    stressful tasks. In fact, the garden area of the mansion has a fresh, cold breeze that would rx

    me," I exined, trying to persuade her.

    "So, you want to make a deal to do only the garden work and nothing else?" she rified.

    "Yes, just agree to our deal?" I asked, giving her my best puppy-dog eyes.

    She made a face that looked like she was going to vomit, but then she burst intoughter. "You

    should be thankful because I''m the very kind ¡®Joday¡¯. Fine, I agree with you," she said, finally giving

    in.

    I quickly took out my cell phone and showed the recording to her. "See, I know you, Joday, so I

    secured some sort of... evidence, HAHA!" I chuckled.

    She looked at me in surprise. "You recorded me? Seriously?" she said, sounding a bit embarrassed.

    I nodded.

    "Hmp! Okay then, but don''t you dare stress yourself," she warned.

    "You know what? If Kiro finds out about this, that you are pregnant with his baby, he''d be mad

    knowing that you''re still doing the mansion chores, even if it''s just in the garden area. He''s so

    protective, you know?" Joday said, her eyes glinting with knowledge.

    "You seem to know him very well, Joday..." I remarked.

    Her eyes widened at my words. "I get what you''re thinking, but you''re wrong. Don''t think anything

    weird between me and Kiro, Lyka," she said, her tone serious.

    I was shocked and confused. "Then why do you know so much about him?"

    Joday hesitated for a moment before sighing. "Because we''re rtives¡ªand that''s a secret. Keep it

    hidden from anyone, okay?"

 Chapter 61: The Initial Plan

    Chapter 61: The Initial n

    I was taken aback by her sudden confession. All this time, they were actually rtives? Initially, my

    assumption was that Joday and Kiro shared a romantic past. Little did I know, their bond was tied by

    blood.

    "Promise me, Lyka, you won''t breathe a word of this to anyone, alright? Not even to Miss Linda, she

    doesn¡¯t know, too," she pleaded, her voice filled with an urgent plea. I nodded in agreement. It was

    clear that this was not my ce to share.

    "Why the silence, Lyka?" she asked, a tinge of concern in her voice.

    "I''m just a bit surprised, to be honest. I had thought that there might have been something romantic

    between you two in the past," I admitted, feeling my cheeks warm with shyness.

    At that, she burst intoughter, a hearty, genuineughter that filled the air around us.

    "What? Me and Kiro? That''s too absurd to even consider! Ew, no way! It''s incestuous, dear!

    Incestuous!" She managed to maintain herughter even as she spoke. I berated myself internally

    for jumping to conclusions. So, they were connected by blood all along. I see.

    "But let''s clear the air, Lyka. That''s something I''d never even entertain! Let''s not even think about it,"

    she insisted firmly.

    I nodded, understanding her perspective. We reached an unspoken agreement, deciding to head to

    the kitchen where Miss Linda awaited ourpany.

    As we approached her, her expression disyed a mix of curiosity and concern.

    I took a deep breath, my nervousness palpable. Joday noticed and gave me a gentle nudge,

    encouraging me to step forward toward Miss Linda.

    "So, Lyka, what''s the oue of the pregnancy test? Are you expecting?" Miss Linda''s question

    hung in the air, waiting for my response.

    Unable to find the right words, I simply nodded, confirming her inquiry with a subtle movement. In

    response, Miss Linda brought her hands to her face, using them to conceal her amusement. Her

    muffledughter escaped, as if she couldn''t contain her happiness.

    "Really? That''s wonderful news! Oh my, Lyka, I''m absolutely thrilled for you!" she eximed,

    genuine joy radiating from her.

    "Count me in on the celebration too! I''m overjoyed for her!" Joday interjected, her voice infused with

    genuine excitement.

    I remembered her mentioning that she was looking forward to having a niece with me. Joday,

    someone I never could have foreseen bing part of my life.

    "We should definitely celebrate this! It''s an asion worth rejoicing¡ª"

    All of a sudden, Madam''s voice sliced through ourughter, causing us to jump slightly. The mood

    shifted as we were reminded that our secret couldn''t be revealed to her.

    I discreetly pinched both Miss Linda and Joday, a quick gesture meant to signal them not to spill the

    beans.

    We exchanged a brief nce, understanding the need to be cautious. Our secret was something we

    wanted to keep safe, and this silentmunication was our way of ensuring we stayed on the

    same page. The challenge was clear ¨C we had to act natural while making sure our hidden truth

    remained hidden, waiting for the right time toe out.

    "H-hello, Madam!"

    "Good morning, Madam!"

    Madam gracefully seated herself on her customary spot on the sofa. "Is there a reason for

    celebration? What''s going on?" Her confusion was evident.

    "T-there''s nothing special, Madam. I just mentioned to them that today marks Dodong and Datdat''s

    birthday..." I closed my eyes briefly, then reopened them. It was hard to believe I had resorted to

    lying, and the lie seemed almost painfully transparent.

    "And who might Dodong and Datdat be?" Her inquiry was punctuated by her discerning gaze, a

    testament to her intelligence.

    "They are my garden pets, Madam. I mean, they''re like my pet nts... Yeah, I call them ''pet nts''

    because they feel like friends," I stammered, breaking the silence that had fallen. I could practically

    feel my cheeks burning with embarrassment. I took a steadying breath, attempting to conceal my

    awkwardness.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "nts as pets? Your nt buddies are quite something, Lyka," Madammented, a hint of a

    smile ying on her lips. I returned the smile and let out a few light chuckles, aiming to make things

    feel less tense.

    "Yeah, Lyka is a unique pet mom, Madam. She has her own fun ways," Miss Linda added, her tone

    light and easygoing. I wasn''t exactly sure if she was teasing orplimenting me, but I took it as a

    friendly gesture to keep things positive.

    "Alright then, Madam... we will get back to work," I chimed in, redirecting the conversation from the

    ''pet nts'' topic. The three of us headed to the kitchen, where we could continue our tasks without

    any lingering awkwardness.

    Yet, beneath myposed exterior, a flutter of nerves persisted. What if Madam were to find out

    that I had lied to her and Miss Linda about Kiro not touching me during my first day working here?

    The memory of that day yed back in my mind - the stolen nces, the racing heartbeat, the

    quickened breath as I stepped into his room. I hadn''t expected Kiro''s touch to send such a jolt

    through me. In a moment of embarrassment, I had fabricated the story that he hadn''t touched me at

    all.

    As I focused on my tasks in the kitchen, that lie loomed over me like a shadow. What if my

    deception were to unravel? What if Madam discovered that my initial encounter with Kiro had left a

    lasting impact on me, despite my attempts to downy it? The worry gnawed at me, adding an

    unexpectedyer ofplexity to the day ahead.

    "Phew! That was a close call!" Miss Linda eximed with a relieved expression.

    "Wait, Lyka, why didn''t you tell Madam about your pregnancy? If Kiro is the father, then Madam

    would be the grandmother..." Joday questioned a valid point that I had considered. However, I

    wanted to surprise Madam in my own way. And I still don¡¯t want to tell her. I had decided that I

    wanted to share this news with Kiro first. After all, it was our journey together, and we should both

    have the chance to tell Madam together.

    "I n on telling her when I inform Kiro. It''s part of my surprise for his birthday tomorrow," I

    exined, hoping they''d understand my reasoning.

    "Oh, that''s right! Tomorrow is Kiro''s birthday. How do you n to break the news to them, Lyka? Do

    you need some assistance?" Miss Linda offered, her willingness to help evident in her tone.

    "If you both are willing?" I inquired cautiously.

    "Count me in, Lyka," Joday stated firmly, followed by Miss Linda''s agreement. Perfect! I now had a

    nning team for Kiro''s uing birthday.

    "Alright, here''s the n..."

    "As morning arrives, I''ll be the one to deliver Kiro''s breakfast. The actual confession will happen in

    the afternoon, so both of you need to be ready in the living room, where it will take ce. We''ll need

    some festive decorations as a backdrop, along with a box filled with an array of vibrant colors..."

    "As morninges, I''ll go to his room, as there''s something he''ll be unboxing with me¡ª"

    Before I could continue outlining my ns, Joday interjected with a smirk.

    "Ah, this ''unboxing'' concept, Lyka. Are you nning to unbox his boxer shorts or something? But,

    by all means, continue. It''s just a joke, okay? Joke. Joke. Joke," she teased herself,ughing at her

    own jest.

    Internally, I facepalmed at her quite cheesy humor. Argh, Joday.

    "Alright, please continue," she yfullymanded, clearly entertained by the situation.

    "Alright, our first step will be to open those rectangr boxes in his room, as he mentioned they

    hold something special to him... The following hours will involve casual conversation with him, and

    both of you will y your assigned roles."

    "Of course, the day will be spent together, probably with a few subtle hints about my pregnancy.

    When afternoon arrives, the surprise will unfold, leaving fate to decide the oue," I exined. I

    wanted to keep things simple yet memorable, considering we were celebrating both Kiro''s birthday

    and my pregnancy.

    "Oh my gosh! It''s such a sweet and simple n, Lyka! I love it!" Lady Linda eximed, her eyes

    lighting up with enthusiasm.

    "Absolutely, Lyka! Just remember, I''ve got your back, alright?" Joday chimed in, offering her

    support.

    I nodded, touched by their encouragement and camaraderie.

    "But, honestly, I''m still quite nervous about his reaction..." I confessed, my uncertainty showing.

    Joday cut in reassuringly, "There you go again. You''ve got to trust the process, Lyka." I nodded at

    her, pushing aside my lingering doubts.

    I hoped fervently that tomorrow would turn out well. Additionally, I needed to gather the courage to

    tell my parents, Dodong, and Datdat about my pregnancy. It was a daunting task, and I wished I

    could convey the news without breaking down in tears.

 Chapter 62: Kiros B-day

    Chapter 62: Kiro''s B-day

    Since we''re already aware of my pregnancy, Joday decided it was best to pick out decorations for

    Kiro''s surprise confession party. As for me, I''m still grappling with my morning sickness, while Miss

    Linda seems to be in the kitchen. Ugh, is this what pregnancy entails? It''s proving to be quite a

    challenge. I admire all the mothers out there for going through this!

    Feeling a bit moreposed, I headed to the bathroom to freshen up. Once I finished, I changed

    into something other than my usual maid''s uniform. Today, I opted for a casual andfortable

    outfit. I nced at myself in the mirror and noticed a newfound radiance in my skin. I recall hearing

    that pregnant women tend to glow, and I guess this is the result of my pregnancy.

    Slipping into a charming floral dress thatpliments my figure, I made my way to the kitchen. I

    was taken aback to find that Kiro''s breakfast was already prepared, all thanks to Miss Linda. She''s

    truly considerate.

    "Lyka, you''re up!" she eximed, offering a cheerful good morning. Her gaze lingered on me,

    conveying unspoken admiration.

    "Whoa, Lyka, you look absolutely stunning!" Miss Linda eximed with genuine excitement, pulling

    me into an affectionate hug.

    A soft giggle escaped my lips as she hugged me. In a hushed tone, she asked, "Are those nerves I

    sense? Are you feeling alright?"

    She must be referring to my nned pregnancy confession to Kiroter this afternoon. Nervous?

    Undoubtedly. My emotions were a mix of excitement and anxiety, but I decided to embrace the

    unknown.

    With a nod, I replied, "Yes, Miss, I am. But I''m just going to let things unfold as they should,

    following the course that fate has set."

    Approaching the kitchen counter where the tray of food awaited, I meticulously rearranged the items

    on the tray. I nced back at Miss Linda and she said, "Off to see Kiro now? I wish you luck!"

    Her encouraging words bolstered my spirits. However, a hint of doubt crept in. "M-Miss Linda...

    What about Madam?" I hesitated, my concern for Kiro''s mother weighing on me.

    She gave me a quizzical look, her brows furrowing slightly. "What do you mean, ''What aboutN?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Madam''?"

    Struggling to voice my apprehensions, I took a deep breath. "What if Madam gets upset about this?

    What if she¡ª"

    "You''re diving into ''what ifs'' again," a voice chimed in from behind. It was Joday, his tone both

    teasing and reassuring.

    Carrying an abundance of stic bags, it was clear that she had gone all out with the decorations.

    Yet, one bag bore a prominent brand logo, hinting at something different amid the festivity

    preparations.

    Her attire appeared unusuallyyered, as if she were shielding herself from prying eyes, yet her

    elegance remained unaffected. Joday''s ability to exude charm and grace was truly remarkable.

    "Good morning, Lyka, Lady Linda," she greeted with her signature buoyant tone. Her gaze locked

    onto me. "So, off to meet Kiro as nned, huh?" I affirmed with a nod, silently appreciating her

    interest.

    "Best of luck with that. But seriously, I won''t be able to stick around for too long when things get

    overly cringey with couples," she quipped, letting out a heartyugh.

    Summoning a smile that hid theplexity of my emotions, I responded to her jest. Ah, Joday, your

    perspective remains an enigma to me these days.

    "Alright, Lyka," Joday''s voice chimed, her concern evident. "I can tell you''re wrestling with doubts

    again. But remember, we''ve talked about this, haven''t we?"

    Yes, she''s absolutely right. Her guidance means a lot, and I''m grateful for it. Still, despite her

    reassurances, that nagging doubt continues to linger. It''s like a shadow I can''t shake off.

    "Just let the day unfold naturally, Lyka. Keep in mind, there''s always another day ahead of us. Who

    knows what twists tomorrow might bring? Life is full of surprises," she added, her words surprisingly

    poetic.

    I took a deep breath, trying to absorb her wisdom and find some sce in it. Turning my gaze to the

    wall clock, I was startled to find it was almost nine o''clock.

    "Alright, Joday, I''ll carry your words with me. Thank you," I replied earnestly, acknowledging her

    support.

    "Miss Linda, thank you too!" I added, not forgetting her encouragement.

    With newfound determination, I headed for the staircase. Each step I took was careful, a protective

    instinct for my unborn child guiding my movements. Once I reached Kiro''s door, I knocked three

    times, just as I always do, anticipation tingling in every beat of my heart.

    Pushing the unlocked door open, I stepped into the room and was met with an empty bed. Kiro''s

    absence didn''t surprise me, though. Mornings were his domain, and he must be in the shower, true

    to his early-bird habits.

    With a quick sweep of my fingers, I tidied my hair and smoothed my floral dress. Today''s morning

    surprise wasn''t grand, but I recalled Kiro''s words about my presence being a gift in itself. A simple,

    content smile crossed my lips at the thought.

    Minutes ticked away, yet there was no sign of Kiro. Curiosity got the better of me, and I headed to

    the bathroom door. Silence greeted me, and a slight worry crept in. Where could he be?

    As I pondered this, a thought struck me, and I made my way towards the room''s veranda. My guess

    was right; there he stood, overlooking the expansive garden beyond. Lost in thought or simply

    savoring the fresh air, I couldn''t be sure.

    Sneaking up to him, I moved with silent steps, even tiptoeing to remain undetected. My mission was

    a sess; I got close to him without him noticing. Wrapping my arms around him, I hugged him

    tightly, his initial startle turning into a chuckle as I revealed myself.

    He turned to me, a smile gracing his features. "You scared me half to death!" he eximed, his

    eyes twinkling with amusement.

    "Are you half dead now?" I teased, my yful words earning me a mock pout.

    "Tsk."

    Oh my gosh, what''s gotten into him today? He''s being adorably cute. Could it be his birthday that''s

    prompting this endearing behavior? Haha!

    "Hey," I called out, but there was no response. He seemed deep in thought.

    "Hey, happy birthday! I love you!" I blurted out, my heart racing. Wait, did I really just say thatst

    part?

    He turned towards me, his eyes wide with surprise. "Uh, Kiro... you know, I mean... Ha ha!"

    A moment of awkwardness lingered before he broke into a smile. "I love you too, Lyka," he finally

    replied, and then leaned in for a gentle morning kiss on the lips.

    "Thanks for my birthday gift. You are prettily wrapped," he added, his smile warm and sincere. His

    wordsnded like a gentle melody, soothing my nerves and making my heart beat loudly in my

    chest. It was as if his simple words had the power to light up the entire room, filling it with warmth

    and affection.

    I blushed slightly at hispliment, feeling a mixture of shyness and delight. My heart raced, the

    rhythm almost drowning out the rest of the world. I never imagined that such a simple sentence

    could make me feel so alive and cherished.

    In that moment, I realized that love was about these small, intimate moments. It was about the way

    he looked at me, the way he spoke, and the way his presence made me feel. It was about the

    unspoken connection that existed between us, stronger than any words could convey.

    With a renewed sense of happiness, I looked into his eyes, my own smile matching his. "You''re

    wee. I''m d I could be a part of your special day," I replied, my voice filled with genuine

    affection.

    Yes, we''ve finally exchanged those three little words. I used to think they were cringy back in

    elementary school, but now? They sound incredibly sweet and genuine.

    "Of course, happy, happy birthday! I''ve got a surprise nned for you this afternoon!" I excitedly

    eximed, unable to contain my enthusiasm.

    He raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "What kind of surprise?"

    I grinned mischievously, enjoying his anticipation. "Ah, ah, ah! It''s still morning, you impatient

    birthday boy! Patience is a virtue, you know. For now, why not savor the breakfast I brought?" My

    tone was yful, matching the banter between us.

    He chuckled, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Alright, alright, I''ll be patient. But just so you

    know, I''m really looking forward to this surprise of yours."

    I leaned in, giving him a quick peck on the cheek. "I promise it''ll be worth the wait."

    As I pulled away, he reached for my hand, his fingers intertwined with mine. "I have no doubt about

    that," he said with a tender smile, his touch sending a rush of warmth through me.

    With a final squeeze of his hand, my heart fluttered with happiness. I couldn''t wait to see the look on

    his face when the surprise unfoldedter in the day. Until then, we had the morning to enjoy, and I

    was determined to make it as special as possible.

 Chapter 63: Promises Should Be Broken

    Chapter 63: Promises Should Be Broken

    A few minutes had passed, and Kiro was still eating the food I brought. I couldn''t help but keep

    staring at him, excitement bubbling inside me to confess that I am pregnant, but I knew I had to

    stick to our n and surprise him properly.

    "Why are you staring at me, Lyka? I know, I''m handsome, but... you know," he remarked with a

    yful grin. I couldn''t help butugh heartily, pretending to be unimpressed by his self-assessment.

    "Tss, you must be kidding," I retorted with a mock serious expression.

    He shrugged, "I asked you if you want to eat, but you replied you''re not, yet here you are staring at

    my food. Do you want to eat? Eat with me."

    Argh, he''s trying to lure me into sharing his meal again. I shook my head firmly. "I don''t want to. I

    already ate. Come on! You should eat faster; we need to celebrate the day together!" I eximed,

    eager to get to the surprise part of the day.

    "Hmm, sounds nice. Okay okay," he replied with a smile. I watched him finish his meal, and amidst

    the excitement of his birthday and my impending confession, there was still something else that

    excited me.

    He had promised to show me what''s inside the rectangr box, presumably containing Lily''s

    belongings. It might be painful for him to open that box, but I was eager to support him and learn

    more about histe lover, Lily.

    My mind wandered as I thought about Joday and Miss Linda. I hoped they were decorating well for

    the surprise party. I felt a little guilty about not being there to help, but I trusted that they could

    handle it. After all, Kiro''s surprise was our main focus right now.

    Finally, Kiro finished eating and automatically ced his tes in the sink. I decided to sit on one of

    the sofas in his room while he joined me and surprised me with an embrace. I smiled at our

    closeness, feeling his warmth andfort.

    "Happy birthday, you''re old now..." I teased yfully, apanied byughter.

    "I''m old, huh?" he asked, sounding serious. For some reason, I found his voice attractive when he

    used that serious tone.

    "I was just kidding, HAHA!" I quickly rified, not wanting to upset him.

    He tightened his embrace, hugging me even more and resting his head on my side-neck. The

    closeness and intimacy between us felt incredibly special, and I cherished this moment, knowing

    that soon, I would reveal my big surprise to him.

    "We''re going to start again, right? Let''s start again..." There he goes with his ¡®start again¡¯ phrase.

    Before he could say anything else, I nodded in agreement. Yes, we will start again.

    "I know that our beginning was like a n-nightmare... especially for you. I don''t want something like

    those to stay in your memory..." he trailed off, his voice breaking with remorse. I gently tapped his

    shoulder, trying tofort him.

    "Of course, of course, we will," I assured him, taking a deep breath before continuing, "I am really

    sorry, Lyka... Reminiscing all those happenings sends shivers down my spine. It was like I''ve

    committed a crime on you..."

    I shook my head repeatedly, not wanting him to me himself any further.

    "No! No! Stop ming yourself, okay? Stop ming yourself because you didn''t want something

    like that to happen, too," I said, cupping his face gently, just as he had done earlier when embracing

    me.

    "M-maybe... those women you''ve been with before wouldn''t understand...," I began, hesitating a bit.

    "B-but, if they knew that you had an illness, a Satyriasis, they would surely understand, but it would

    still be hard for them too," I exined, looking directly into his eyes, trying to convey understanding

    and empathy.

    "Sure, it''ll be hard for them. I am always sorry, even though all those things were done because of

    this sh*tty illness," he confessed, showing vulnerability and remorse.

    Sensing the tension in the atmosphere, I quickly changed the topic, wanting to maintain a light and

    celebratory atmosphere. "Let''s stop talking about this, shall we? We must maintain a light

    atmosphere since it''s your birthday!" I encouraged him, trying to make him smile again.

    He seemed serious and wasn''t even smiling.

    "Smile now, it''s your birthday, okay? Let''s talk about this some other time," I continued, doing my

    best tofort him.

    "I was just carried away... Thank God for giving you to me... Thank you for always understanding

    me, Lyka. I love you so much," he whispered, and my heart felt like it was going to burst.

    Did he just confess his love for me? Is this for real?

    I had my doubts before, thinking I might just be a passing interest for him, but hearing him say those

    words sincerely, looking deeply into my eyes, I was overwhelmed. "W-what did you say?" I asked,

    wanting to hear those words again.

    "I love you. I love you so much," he repeated, this time cupping my face tenderly. His words felt

    genuine and true, and I couldn''t help but stare at him in awe, my heart fluttering with happiness and

    surprise.

    "I love you too, Kiro. I love you, too," I replied, pressing my face against his and sealing our ¡®I love

    you''s¡¯ with a sweet kiss. The moment was filled with love and joy, and we eventually stopped to

    catch our breath.

    Suddenly, I remembered the unboxing of the rectangr box that was supposed to happen at

    midnight. Excitement rushed through me, realizing it was already 12 in the morning.

    My eyes met Kiro''s, and he seemed to understand what I was thinking. He stood up and dragged

    the box towards me while I was sitting on the sofa.

    "Should we really open it? I am so excited!" I eximed.

    He looked at me with questioning eyes and teasingly remarked, "Excited? I suppose you''ll be

    jealous."

    I yfully tapped his shoulder, but I might have hit him a bit too hard because he let out a little yelp

    of pain. Nevertheless, my mind was focused on the unboxing.

    "Tss, let''s just open it, shall we?" I asked, eager to see what was inside.

    "Okay, but before that..." he began, sounding serious.

    "Please, after opening this one, please promise that you will not see me less or more than you see

    me now. Please, whatever is in the box, please stay with me," he said, making me curious about the

    contents.

    What could be so important?

    I realized that the box probably contained their best, cute, and intimate moments as a couple. But it

    didn''t bother me; all of it was in the past, and I was secure in our present and future together. So, IContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    nodded and smiled at him, saying, "Of course, I love you..."

    He then searched his pocket and took out a key, revealing that the box needed a key to be opened.

    I was intrigued, sensing that there was something truly special inside.

    "Woah, this box needs a key?" I asked, surprised.

    He smiled and exined, "Yes, I need a key so that I won''t open it every second. You see, I really

    missed her months ago, and I was so sad about what she had done, but I loved her too at the same

    time."

    I nodded, understanding theplexity of his emotions in the past.

    As we were about to open the box, a knock on the door interrupted us.

    "Wait here, Lyka. I''ll just open the door," he said, excusing himself to answer the knock.

    As Kiro returned, his mother was with him. I felt relieved knowing that she already knew about our

    rtionship. I smiled shyly as she approached me.

    "Oh, Lyka! Can I borrow a little bit of time from my son? I have a gift for him in the study room," she

    said while walking toward the sofa where I was sitting.

    I blushed, feeling a bit nervous but trying to be polite. "O-of course, Madam! You don''t need to ask

    me that!" I replied.

    She smiled warmly at me and walked away, saying, "You heard her son, I''ll just borrow you for a

    while."

    Once his mother was gone, Kiro gave me signals that he was saying goodbye, and I reciprocated

    by signaling him to go ahead and follow his mother. I inhaled deeply, trying to calm my nerves as he

    left the room.

    Now, it was just me and the box, a small container that held the promise of something precious

    within its confines. The soft morning light filtered through the window, casting a warm glow over the

    room, making the box''s surface catch and reflect the light in intriguing ways. Its lid was adorned with

    delicate patterns, intricate swirls that seemed to hold a secret of their own.

    My curiosity was overwhelming, like a tide pushing me towards the unknown. My eyes kept

    wandering to the key Kiro had been holding earlier, which was now resting on the table. Did he

    forget to take it with him in his haste to leave?

    My fingers brushed against the key, cool and solid beneath my touch. A mix of emotions stirred

    within me - excitement, anticipation, and a hint of guilt. I knew I had promised not to open the box, a

    promise I intended to keep. Yet, the temptation was too strong, the desire to unveil its hidden

    contents toopelling to resist.

    Holding the key in my hand, I nced at the closed box. My heart raced as I imagined what

    treasures it might hold, what secrets it might reveal. But then I paused, taking a deep breath. I

    reminded myself of the importance of trust, of the promises we make to the ones we love.

    With a reluctant sigh, I ced the key back on the table, allowing a mix of emotions to wash over

    me. Excitement still coursed through my veins, but it was now apanied by a sense of pride in

    my decision. I would wait for Kiro''s return, and together, we would uncover the mystery thaty

    within the box.

 Chapter 64: Lets Break Up

    Chapter 64: Let''s Break Up

    As I wandered around Kiro''s room, my curiosity about the box kept gnawing at me. I caught sight of

    the key on the bedside table through the reflection in the mirror.

    My heart pounded as I held the key in my hand again. Should I really  open it alone? Part of me felt

    that I needed his permission, but another part convinced me that it wouldn''t hurt to take a peek

    while he wasn''t there.

    Sitting on the sofa, I inserted the key into the padlock, feeling a mix of excitement and unease.

    When the lock clicked open, I hesitated for a moment before finally lifting the lid.

    Inside the box, I found some of Lily¡¯s girly clothes. It seemed she had a good taste in fashion. A

    pang of insecurity hit me, realizing that I wasn''t as fashionable as her, but I pushed those thoughts

    aside.

    My eyes thennded on some papers, possibly love letters exchanged between Kiro and Lily. I

    chose not to read them, wanting to respect their privacy. Inside, I found a collection of mementos,

    letters, and photographs that portrayed the intimate moments between Kiro and Lily during their

    time together. My heart sank as I looked at them, realizing how much he must have cherished those

    memories.

    My emotions were mixed¡ªI felt both happiness for him finding love before and sadness for the pain

    he must have endured when Lily passed away. The box contained a deep connection to his past,

    and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy and insecurity, even though I had promised not to be

    affected.

    However, as I reached for the next item in the box, something startled me halfway through. My heart

    raced, and I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. The contents left me in shock, and I couldn''t

    process the emotions rushing through me.

    I searched for anything else, hoping that what I had seen was a misunderstanding, but there was no

    denying it. The truth was right in front of me, and my mind couldn''t stop racing with all the what-ifs

    and questions.

    Is this the reason why Kiro didn''t want me to see what''s inside the box?

    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I couldn''t control the emotions rushing through me. It was wrong of

    me to open the box without his permission, but my curiosity had gotten the better of me.

    Just then, Kiro walked in, and I couldn''t hear his words. My mind was too overwhelmed, and I felt

    like he caught me in the act.

    "L-Lyka... I said, let''s open it together..." he whispered, trying to exin.

    I looked at him intently and felt a mix of anger and hurt. "Why? Is this the reason, Kiro? Is this why

    you didn''t want me to see inside the box in the first ce?!" I couldn''t help but shriek, feeling a

    surge of emotions.

    "L-Lyka..." he tried to say, but I interrupted him, demanding answers.

    "Just answer me! Stop saying my name!" I snapped, feeling betrayed and hurt.

    He shook his head, slowly walking towards me, but I didn''t want him near me at that moment. My

    emotions were too raw, and I needed time to process everything.

    "L-Lyka... you promise you will stay, you will hear my exnation, right?" He asked, hoping for a

    chance to exin himself. The audacity of him to ask something like that after what I had just

    discovered!

    "Huh! I am the only one who always hears your nonsense exnations. I always have my ears

    open for you because I love you... but this¡ªthis is too much!" I couldn''t hold back the tears, and

    they fell down my cheeks uncontrobly.

    "Why didn''t you tell me this earlier? Why?" I sobbed, feeling hurt and betrayed.

    As everything began to make sense, I connected all the events and realized that it was all because

    of her, Lily. Her shadow loomed over our rtionship, and I felt like I was just a substitute.

    I remembered Miss Linda''s words, ¡®You''re so beautiful, Lyka... I remember someone in you.¡¯ She

    was referring to Lily, someone she saw in me. As time went on, I discovered a truth that shook me

    to my core. Miss Linda, who had been a trusted second mother to me, had known about the

    situation from the very beginning. It was a revtion that left me stunned, feeling as if the ground

    had shifted beneath my feet.

    I reyed the interactions, the knowing nces she had exchanged with Kiro, the moments that

    seemed innocent at the time but now carried a different weight. And yet, she hadn''t uttered a word,

    hadn''t even given me a hint of the reality she was privy to.

    The feeling of betrayal gnawed at me, like a sharp thorn embedded in my heart. I had confided in

    her, seeking guidance and support, believing that she had my best interests at heart. But she had

    kept this secret, this knowledge that could have saved me from heartache and embarrassment.

    And Joday''s words echoed in my mind, ¡®I kept wondering why Madam approved your application

    when, in fact, there were no avable positions for maids at the time... Something''s confusing.¡¯ She

    had noticed something, and now I understood what she meant.

    Madam''s behavior was all intentional, all nned for her son. She had orchestrated everything

    because of him.

    "L-Lyka, I was finding the right time to tell you, but¡ª" he tried to exin, but I couldn''t bear to listen

    to his excuses.

    "No! I don''t need your exnations. Just keep it all to yourself. I will go now. Have a happy

    birthday," I said as I walked towards the door, not wanting to hear any more of his lies.

    He called out to me, but I acted deaf to his pleas. I was emotionally drained and couldn''t bear to be

    near him.

    "All of it is exhausting. All of it is unbelievable," I muttered to myself, trying to hold back the pain.

    "Lyka, Lyka, Lyka, please. Hear me, please. I was about to tell you, but¡ª" he pleaded, following me

    downstairs.

    "No need. Keep it all to yourself. I don''t want to be with a man who is still stuck on his past and can''t

    move on from his ex," I said firmly, not hesitating to make a decision.

    His grip on my arm tightened as he stopped me from walking. "W-what?" he stammered, clearly

    shocked by my words.

    "I mean, let''s end it. Let''s break up," I said directly without hesitation, my heart heavy with the

    weight of our shattered love. As I stood there, grappling with my emotions, I realized something.

    The words "break up" had slipped out of my mouth during the heated exchange with Kiro. But in all

    honesty, I didn''t even know what kind of break up I was referring to. How could we break up when

    we had never even been official?

    I could see the pain and confusion in his eyes as he pleaded for us to be together and start over

    again. My heart ached, but I knew I couldn''t ignore what I had just discovered. It was evident that he

    was still not over his past, still not over Lily.

    "No, Kiro. I noticed it before, and now I''ve seen it for myself. You''re still not over with Lily," I said, my

    voice filled with sadness.

    "I don''t want to love a man who''s not yet over his past. How can I love you? And what''s going to

    happen to us? Will I always be the one adjusting for you? For your illness? For your past?" I asked,

    feeling the weight of our situation.

    We were in the living room now, and I realized that some of the others must have heard our

    conversation. It was an unfortunate turn of events, but I couldn''t ignore the truth.

    "No, right? I shouldn¡¯t be adjusting because I am very sick of adjusting so please fix yourself.

    Please," I said, my voice shaking as I turned my back on him. I could sense his surprise and pain at

    my words.

    Today was supposed to be a nice day, but it turned out to be filled with heartache and uncertainty. I

    felt like I had stumbled upon a painful truth, one that I couldn''t overlook.

    As I stood there, my mind was in turmoil.

    I couldn''t help but notice the resemnce between Lily and me from the pictures I¡¯ve seen inside

    the box. It was like we were copies of each other, and that only added to the hurt and confusion.

    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I walked away from him, needing time to process everything

    that had just happened. I loved him deeply, but I couldn''t ignore the fact that he was still holding

    onto his past. It wasn''t fair to either of us to continue like this.

    As I retreated to a quieter corner of the house, I knew that this decision was for the best, even

    though it tore me apart inside. I needed to find myself and heal from this pain before I could

    consider loving him.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 65: Mess

    Chapter 65: Mess

    Hurriedly, I walked towards the maid''s quarters, my steps heavy with the weight of a whirlwind of

    thoughts. So, he had only been reminded of his ex-girlfriend when he looked at me, nothing more?

    The realization hit me like a tidal wave, and my eyes couldn''t hold back the tears that spilled over.

    Inhale, exhale. Frustration surged through me, the turmoil within my heart bing almost

    suffocating. I just wanted to escape from this mansion, away from the tangled emotions that

    threatened to consume me.

    Madam knew it all along and it was her n. She had left me thinking that everything wasid bare,

    that the air had been cleared between us. But now, I realized they had withheld this painful truth

    from me. The revtion was like a blow to my chest, aching both from the sudden knowledge and

    the emotional upheaval that my pregnancy seemed to amplify.

    Swallowing hard, I gathered my strength before stepping through the door of the maid''s quarters. I

    needed space, needed to breathe. The walls of the mansion felt like they were closing in on me,

    suffocating me with the weight of unspoken words.

    Inside the room, Joday stood, clearly surprised by my sudden appearance. She seemed to be

    preparing for the surprise party we had nned for Kiro, decorations in hand. Little did she know

    that all those efforts would now go to waste, as my determination to continue the charade had

    crumbled.

    "L-Lyka?!" she called out, her voice a mixture of concern and confusion.

    Ignoring her, I moved past her, the tears blurring my vision. I knew I was being distant, almost rude,

    but I couldn''t bring myself to engage with anyone. How could Kiro do this to me? The betrayal felt

    like a knife in my heart, twisting with every thought.

    As my mind raced, I couldn''t help but recall the first time I entered his room, and the subsequent

    days when he had seemingly recovered so quickly. He had triggered his illness by seeing me, a

    painful reminder of a lover who had betrayed him. It was a harsh reality I had to ept.

    "Lyka? Why are you crying? Is something wrong?" Joday''s voice reached my ears, but I continued

    to ignore her. Guilt gnawed at me for not responding, for being a terrible friend. But right now, I was

    drowning in stress and heartache, and I couldn''t handle any more questions. N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    In an instant, I grabbed my bag and headed to the cab, my movements fueled by a desperate

    need to escape. The room was a whirlwind of emotions, and I could sense Joday''s frustration with

    my behavior, although she managed to keep it in check. She probably understood what I was going

    through, given her knowledge of my pregnancy.

    "Lyka? What the hell? Why won''t you answer me? And why on earth are you packing your stuff?!"

    Her voice erupted in a mix of frustration and hunger for answers.

    "I''m leaving, Joday," I replied, my tone cold, as I continued folding and packing my clothes.

    "What? What are you even saying? What happened? The party? Your confession this afternoon?

    Why are you crying? Your baby!" Her words came fast and furious, a whirlwind of questions and

    statements.

    "Stop asking, Joday! Just stop, please! I''m not in my right mind today. Please understand. Please let

    me go, okay? I need to leave this ce," I pleaded, desperationcing my words.

    She looked bewildered, clearly struggling to grasp the situation. I wanted to exin, toy it all out

    for her, but I couldn''t find the words to do so. My turmoil was tooplex, too overwhelming to

    convey in a simple exnation.

    After finishing packing my clothes, I turned to leave the room, but Joday''s grip on my arm tightened,

    preventing me from moving.

    "Lyka? Are you out of your mind? Angry? Please, think this through. You''re not alone in this. You

    and Kiro are about to be parents. You both share this responsibility," she said, her words a

    startling reminder that brought me up short. I listened, my heart heavy with the truth she was

    pointing out.

    "Your mind is clouded right now," Joday continued, her voice softer now. "Inhale, exhale."

    I followed her lead, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly, trying to calm my racing heart.

    "Okay. Thank you, Joday," I managed to say, my voice wavering with a mix of emotions. "But I still

    need to go."

    With that, I gently tapped her hand, urging her to release me. I walked away quickly, her voice

    calling my name in the background, but I didn''t dare look back. The weight of my emotions was too

    heavy to bear, and I needed to find a space where I could sort through them on my own.

    Standing in the mansion''s living room, my bag clenched tightly in my hand, I felt a mix of anxiety

    and defiance. Miss Linda, Kiro, and Madam were all present. I couldn''t help but wonder if they were

    going to spin more lies, attempting to manipte me into staying within these walls.

    I rolled my eyes inwardly. Were they going to concoct another tale to keep me trapped here? I had

    had enough of their deceit.

    "L-Lyka, what''s going on? Why are you holding your bag?" Miss Linda''s voice broke the tense

    silence, confusion etched on her face as she exchanged nces between Kiro and Madam.

    I met her gaze, offering a polite smile as I replied, "Thank you for everything, Miss Linda. I''ll be in

    touch soon. But for now, I''m leaving." I watched her eyes widen with surprise and uncertainty.

    "W-what?" Her voice held a mixture of shock and disbelief.

    "L-Lyka..."

    "Lyka! Just listen to some exnations from my son, okay?" Madam''s words were a desperate plea,

    attempting to halt my departure.

    I interrupted her, my voice steadier than I expected. "Madam, I''m resigning from my position as one

    of Gustavo''s maids today. You can''t order ormand me anymore." I was shocked by my own

    audacity, a mixture of empowerment and fear bubbling within me.

    The room fell silent, tension hanging in the air like an invisible barrier. I averted my gaze, feeling a

    mix of emotions, but I refused to show weakness.

    "W-what''s happening to her, son?" Madam directed her question at Kiro, seeking an exnation.

    Kiro''s pleading eyes met mine, a silent plea for understanding. I held up my hand, a barrier between

    us, signaling him to stay back.

    "Don''te any closer, Kiro. Just stop," I eximed, my voice quivering with a mix of anger and

    hurt.

    He attempted to step forward, his voice shaking as he tried to exin. "No... No, Lyka, it''s not what

    you think¡ª"

    "Enough. All of you knew, right?" My gaze swept across all of them, my usation hanging in the

    air. I knew they were aware.

    "You all knew from the beginning that Lily and I share the same features, the same face¡ªlike a

    xerox copy!"

    An ufortable silence settled in the room, only broken by Joday''s shocked expression. Her

    reaction stood out amidst the stunned faces of the others, her expression hinting that something

    significant had clicked in her mind.

    "W-what? So, that''s why Madam epted your application even after it was closed? The heck?"

    Joday muttered, her voice carrying a mixture of surprise and disbelief.

    My gaze shifted to Madam, the woman I had once seen as kind and generous. Now, those

    perceptions felt like they were crumbling around me. My voice trembled with a mixture of usation

    and hurt as I confronted her, "You knew all along, Madam. I believed you genuinely cared, but it

    seems you were using me."

    "I''m right, aren''t I? You used me, Madam... for your son''s sake. You manipted me!" My words

    wereced with pain, my tears falling uncontrobly down my cheeks.

    Madam seemed poised to respond, but her words were interrupted by a knock on the door. I hastily

    wiped away my tears, determined to regain myposure. No more drama, no more tears. I was

    leaving, and that was final.

    I moved towards the door, but my steps faltered when Madam opened it to reveal a group of police

    officers apanied by a group of women.

    Confusion knitted my brow. Who were these women, and why were the police here?

    I watched in disbelief as they apprehended Kiro.

    What was happening? Why were they arresting him? My heart raced with panic and confusion. Why

    were they treating him like a criminal?

    The police officers began reciting Kiro''s rights, their words echoing in the room like a surreal

    nightmare:

    "Kiro Gustavo, You are under arrest. Before we ask you any questions, you must understand what

    your rights are..."

    ". . . . You have the right to remain silent. You are not required to say anything to us at any time or

    answer any questions. Anything you say can be used against you in court..."

    ". . . . You have the right to talk to awyer for advice before we question you and to have him with

    you during questioning..."

    ". . . . If you cannot afford awyer and you want one, we will provide it for you..."

    ". . . . If you want to answer questions now without awyer present, you will still have the right to

    stop answering at any time. You also have the right to stop answering at any time until you talk to a

    lawyer..."

    I was paralyzed with shock. The implications of their words left me speechless. So, these women

    were pressing charges against Kiro... My mind raced, trying toprehend the gravity of the

    situation.

    Madam attempted to intervene, to provide Kiro''s health records as evidence, but he cut her off.

    His words sent a chill down my spine, freezing me in ce.

    "No, Mom. Let me be imprisoned. I''ve caused trauma for all those women. I will surrender now."

    My mind reeled, struggling to process the enormity of what had just unfolded before me. The room

    was filled with tension, disbelief, and a sense of finality. Everything I thought I knew was being

    shattered, and I was left standing amidst the wreckage, struggling to make sense of the chaos.

 Chapter 66: Unfortunate Events

    Chapter 66: Unfortunate Events

    "I am going to pay for everything I''ve done. I''ve caused trauma to all those women, Mom... I will

    surrender voluntarily," Kiro''s voice was firm, his words carrying a heavy weight of responsibility.

    "B-but son... that''s against thew! I will present your health records, okay? You won''t end up in

    jail," Madam''s voice was a mixture of panic and desperation.

    I closed my eyes, feeling a mixture of emotions swirling within me. This was a reality that I had

    never anticipated, a turn of events that left me reeling.

    "M-mom, I know... I know, okay? But my conscience is slowly killing me," Kiro''s words cut through

    the air, his gaze fixed on me.

    I wiped my tears, turning away from the scene unfolding before me. It was a mess of emotions, a

    tangle of feelings that left me overwhelmed.

    It was time to leave, to take a step away from the chaos and find my own path. I needed to find my

    own healing, my own sense of direction. This mansion, once a ce of sce, had turned into a

    battlefield of emotions. My gaze flickered back to Kiro onest time, a mixture of regret and

    understanding in my eyes. I had to leave, even if it meant breaking the promises I had made to him

    and to myself.

    With a heavy heart, I turned away from the room and walked towards the door. Each step was a

    painful reminder of what I was leaving behind, the shattered pieces of a story that had unraveled

    before my eyes.

    Joday and Miss Linda''s voices called out to me, their concern echoing in the air, but I couldn''t stop. I

    continued walking, my steps leading me towards the mansion''s gate.

    The world outside felt both foreign and familiar, a contrast to the emotions that were still raging

    within me. As I walked away, a mixture of sorrow, anger, and eptance churned within me. It was

    time to leave, to start anew, and to find my own path.

    As I prepared to leave, I let my gaze roam around the mansion''s surroundings. A mixture of

    emotions surged within me, and tears welled up in my eyes as memories, both good and bad,

    flooded my mind. Was this how Doday had felt when she left?

    I hung my head, the weight of my decision heavy on my heart. My family, my mother, Datdat,N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Dodong, and my father¡ªthey were the reasons I had endured and tried to stay strong. But now,

    leaving felt like a necessary step, a path to freedom from the suffocating atmosphere of this ce.

    I nced back at the mansion''s main door, my eyes catching a glimpse of Kiro being taken away by

    the police, his freedom stripped away on his own birthday. It was a painful sight, and my heart

    ached for him, even amidst my own turmoil. Even though I was angry at him, I couldn¡¯t help but feel

    pain for him.

    His words echoed in my mind, the selflessness he had shown, "I am going to pay for all that I''ve

    done. I caused trauma to all those women, Mom... I will surrender voluntarily." Despite everything,

    he was still the kind-hearted Kiro I had fallen for.

    Shrugging off my thoughts, I continued walking until I reached a waiting shed at the bus station. My

    heart felt heavy, burdened with a mix of sadness and nervousness. I tried to calm my racing

    emotions, remembering the ¡®inhale-exhale¡¯ technique Joday had taught me.

    As I boarded the bus with my homeward route, I settled into my favorite spot and closed my eyes,

    gasping for air to steady my racing heart. I needed to remain calm for the sake of my baby, the life

    growing within me. I reminded myself that I needed to take care of them, no matter what.

    Regret seeped in as I realized I hadn''t introduced my baby to his own father. My nned confession

    later in the afternoon had been upended by the events that had transpired. Now, I was on my way

    home, the scenario vastly different from what I had imagined.

    Just as I was about to drift into a restless sleep, my cell phone rang, jolting me from my thoughts.

    The disy showed it was Mother calling. A smile effortlessly appeared on my face, a glimmer of

    warmth amidst the confusion and sadness that clouded my heart.

    "Y-yes, Mom?" I answered, my voice trembling slightly.

    There was a long pause on the other end of the line before I heard her sobbing. Panic gripped my

    heart. "Mom? Why are you crying?" My voice trembled even more as my heartbeat quickened.

    "L-Lyka..." Her voice was shaky, and I felt a knot forming in my stomach.

    "Mom! Mom, what happened? Tell me, please... tell me!" I pleaded, my concern deepening with

    each passing second. Another pause followed, stretching into a tense silence.

    "J-juste home, ce here," she managed to say between sobs.

    I nodded even though she couldn''t see me. "O-okay, I will. I will," I reassured her, my voice filled

    with a mixture of worry and anxiety.

    As I hung up, my mind raced with thoughts of what could have possibly happened. What had

    brought my mother to tears like this? The feeling of unease gnawed at me, making my heart race

    faster.

    But then, another concern took over as my stomach growled loudly. It seemed my body was in no

    mood to allow my emotions to take center stage. I searched my bag for something to ease the

    hunger, hoping for a lucky biscuit, but I only found my water bottle, half-full.

    As I took a few sips of water, I tried to calm myself. My thoughts drifted to Kiro. Was he alright now?

    I was certain Madam would do whatever it took to prevent her son from ending up in jail, even if it

    meant bending or breaking the rules.

    Yet, Kiro''s words echoed in my mind. Why had he said what he did? His actions felt almost heroic,

    but the situation was far from a storybook ending. I knew Doday would likely be involved in this

    mess too, seeking justice for the women who had been wronged.

    My thoughts were in turmoil, my emotions a chaotic whirlwind. How could I be so selfish, thinking

    about my own troubles while Kiro faced such serious consequences? My mind scolded me,

    reminding me of the promises I had broken.

    I tried to silence my internal monologue, focusing on the present moment as the bus came to a

    stop. I stepped out and headed to a nearby store to buy some biscuits, hoping to appease both my

    hunger and my nerves.

    To my surprise, I found myself face to face with Aling Huwebes, the older woman I had encountered

    before. Her question caught me off guard, and I couldn''t help but feel irritated by her assumption.

    "Oh! Lyka! Where is that handsome young man who you''re withst time?" She asked. What kind of

    question is that?

    "Why are you looking for him, Aling?" I retorted, my annoyance apparent.

    She chuckled as if I had made a joke. "Do not worry, Lyka. I won''t steal him away from you. I know

    I''m beautiful, but I can''t find sparks with someone younger than me." Her smirk only added to my

    irritation.

    I brushed off her words and began to leave, but snippets of gossip caught my attention, causing me

    to eavesdrop.

    "What?"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, the bedridden one. It''s just as well, given his condition from the start."

    "Yes, his family is at the hospital now."

    Confused and concerned, I strained to listen to their conversation. The pieces of information they

    exchanged left me feeling even more anxious. Something was clearly going on, and it seemed to be

    affecting my family.

    Without wasting any time, I quickly made my way through the squatter area and headed towards

    our house, a sense of dread and worry heavy in my chest. As I arrived at the front of the house, a

    sinking feeling settled over me¡ªthe door was locked.

    "M-mother! Mother!" I shouted, my voice trembling with a mix of desperation and hope.

    "M-mother! I''m home now! M-mother!" I repeated, my voice echoing in the empty space of our

    house.

    Tears welled up in my eyes, and a heavy feeling settled in my chest. No one was responding. I

    wiped my tears away with the back of my hand, frustrated and confused by the situation.

    "M-mother! You''re there inside, right?" I continued, my voice quivering. The silence was unnerving,

    and I couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of sadness engulf me. This day was proving to

    be the worst of all.

    "Lyka..."

    A voice called out from behind me, causing me to turn around in surprise. My eyes widened as I

    saw Kurt standing there, thest person I expected to see. Memories of our past encounters rushed

    to my mind¡ªthe mall, the fiesta¡ªand the unsettling fact that he was connected to both Lily and

    Kiro.

    "K-kurt?" The word escaped my lips, a mixture of surprise and confusion.

    "L-lyka... there''s no one inside your house..." Kurt''s voice carried a sense of heaviness that made

    my heart skip a beat. What was he talking about?

    "W-what? Wait, how do you know it''s my house? And why are you here?" My questions tumbled

    out, my thoughts muddled by a growing sense of foreboding.

    "I-I identally came across your family earlier this morning," he exined. "I saw your mother in a

    state of panic, searching for a vehicle to take your father to the hospital. I offered to help them."

    Panic surged through me at his words. My mother in a state of panic? My father needed to go to the

    hospital? My heart raced, and I felt a knot tighten in my stomach. "W-what happened to my father?"

    I blurted out, my voice shaking.

    For a moment, Kurt''s gaze wavered, and he let out a deep breath. "I believe your mother would be

    able to give you a proper exnation. I''m here to take you to the hospital. Should we go?"

    My mind was racing, my thoughts consumed by worry for my father. Why wasn''t Kurt answering my

    question directly? Why did he seem to avoid my gaze when I asked about my father''s condition?

    I nodded, feeling a mix of apprehension and urgency. We quickly made our way to his car, and I

    fastened my seatbelt as we prepared to leave. As we drove towards the hospital, I found it hard to

    focus on anything else.

    "K-kurt... what happened to my father?" I finally managed to ask again, my voice choked with

    emotion.

    Kurt let out a sigh, avoiding my gaze. "I think your mother is the one who can exin it best. Try to

    stay positive, Lyka," he replied, but his words only served to frustrate me further. He wasn''t giving

    me the answers I needed.

    I lowered my head, my eyes welling up with tears. Unable to contain my emotions, I reached into

    my bag and retrieved my cell phone. I needed to do something, to distract myself from the

    overwhelming sense of worry.

    "B-but wait, Lyka... why were you crying earlier?" Kurt''s voice broke through my thoughts, his

    curiosity evident.

    My voice was shaky as I answered, "Because I was worried about my family." The truth was, worry

    and uncertainty were suffocating me, and I didn''t know how to cope with it.

 Chapter 67: Hes Gone

    Chapter 67: He''s Gone

    "L-Lyka... where''s Kiro? Well, knowing him, he would probably apany you here with his car...

    wait, did you just ride on a bus to be here?" Kurt bombarded me with questions, but I decided not to

    answer any of them. I didn''t want him to know anything about me and Kiro.

    "You said you helped my family, right? So... you were just there, in our area? What are you doing in

    our area?" I asked, feeling puzzled about his presence in the squatter area when he seemed well-

    off.

    "You''re being judgmental, Lyka," he responded, but I couldn''t understand what part of my questions

    made me judgmental.

    "So, why was Kiro not with you?" I asked again, feeling frustrated with his evasive responses.

    Instead of giving a straight answer, he simply nodded and let the conversation drop.

    Feeling tired and overwhelmed, I decided to rest my head on the car seat, pretending to sleep. But

    my mind was racing, and I couldn''t help but overthink.

    What could have happened to Kiro now? The thought of him using me as a rebound hurt me deeply.

    Was that why he called me Lily at first and then suddenly became kind to me? Did he just see the

    one he loved in me?

    I couldn''t hold back my tears, but I reminded myself that stressing out was not good for my baby. I

    tried to calm myself down, reminding myself to keep fighting and to stop crying.

    "Why are y-you crying, Lyka? Is there a problem?" Kurt''s concern interrupted my thoughts.

    I looked at him and whispered, "Is there something that happened to Father that I need to be

    nervous like this?" I asked, wiping off my tears.

    He remained silent, and I took that as a confirmation that something was wrong with my father.

    "Frankly, yes," he finally answered, and my heart raced with anxiety. What else could possibly go

    wrong on this already terrible day?

    It was funny how quickly my mood had changed from happiness in the morning to tears now. Time

    and emotions had a way of flipping like a coin.

    I could hardly find my voice as I whispered, "Thank you for answering."

    The ride to the hospital felt excruciatingly long, and my knees were shaking as we walked towards

    the entrance. Kurt noticed my trembling and ced his arm around my waist to support me. I

    protested, but he insisted, saying that I might fall without his help.

    In my confusion, every step we took felt like a blur. I didn''t even notice which room we were headed

    to, my mind clouded by worry and fear. But then, as I saw the door with the chillingbel ''Morgue,''

    my heart plummeted like a stone into the depths of despair. My steps faltered, and I couldn''t move

    any closer to that foreboding entrance. The reality of the situation hit me like a tidal wave, crashing

    against the fragile wall of denial I had constructed.

    "Why are we here, Kurt?" I managed to choke out, my voice trembling with a mixture of disbelief

    and desperation. "You must be mistaken. This can''t be right. This can''t be where my father is."

    Kurt''s gaze was heavy with a kind of empathy that only confirmed what I dreaded. His somber

    expression seemed to convey the truth that my heart refused to ept. The silence between us

    was deafening, and my mind raced, attempting to rationalize any alternative exnation.

    "Lyka..." Kurt''s voice was soft,den withpassion. It was as if he wanted to ease the blow that

    was about to strike, but he knew that no words could cushion the impact of the truth.

    A realization dawned upon me, stark and merciless. I didn''t need him to say it aloud; the room''s

    verybel spelled out the undeniable reality. My eyes widened in a mix of shock and devastation.

    No, it couldn''t be true. My father, the pir of our family, the source of strength and guidance,

    couldn''t possibly be inside that room. It was absurd, unthinkable¡ªa nightmare I was desperately

    hoping to wake up from.

    "N-no..." I whispered, my voice trembling. "What am I thinking? This can''t be right. Father isn''t

    inside that room, right? It''s just a mix-up, a terrible misunderstanding..." My words were a desperate

    chant, an attempt to reassure myself that the gut-wrenching truth was merely a cruel trick my mind

    was ying on me.

    But as I looked at Kurt''s solemn expression, my resolve faltered. The silence between us was a

    confirmation of what I was afraid to acknowledge. I felt the tears streaming down my face, blurring

    my vision as reality crashed down upon me. The possibility I feared most had be my

    unfortunate reality.

    "Kurt, please tell me I''m wrong," I pleaded, my voice breaking with every syble. "Tell me that my

    father isn''t there... Tell me it''s a mistake."

    Kurt''s eyes held a depth ofpassion that was difficult to fathom. He extended his hand to me, a

    gesture offort and support in the face of an unbearable truth. My heart ached, and the sobs

    that had been building up inside me erupted uncontrobly. The tears flowed as a torrent of

    emotions overwhelmed me¡ªthe sorrow, the disbelief, and the harsh reality that I was facing the

    loss of someone so dear to me.

    "Why are you so quiet? Answer me, Kurt! Answer me!" I cried out, my voice shaking with

    desperation. I needed an answer, even though I was afraid of what it might be. My heart raced like a

    wild horse, and I could feel my pulse throbbing in my temples.

    The silence that followed felt like an eternity, heavy with uncertainty. Each passing second weighed

    me down, filling me with a growing dread. Kurt''sck of response seemed to confirm my worst

    fears, a confirmation I didn''t want to hear.

    Just as I was about to be consumed by my own spiraling thoughts, a figure appeared at the door. It

    was my mother, her presence a lifeline in the darkness of my emotions. I rushed to her, my arms

    wrapping around her as if she could shield me from the pain that loomed ahead. Our tears mixed,

    wordlessly sharing our grief.

    "Mother! Mother..." I began, my voice catching in my throat. But words seemed inadequate in the

    face of the overwhelming sorrow we both felt. She held me tighter, her sobs speaking volumes even

    before she uttered a single word.

    Amidst her tears, she managed to say, "Your father is gone now..."

    My heart clenched in my chest, the weight of her words crashing down on me. The world around me

    seemed to blur as I struggled to process what I had just heard. It couldn''t be true, could it?

    "No... No, that can''t be true," I muttered, as if saying it aloud would somehow make it less real.

    Denial was a flimsy shield against the truth, but I clung to it nheless. In my mind, I could still see

    my father''s smile and hear hisughter. He was just resting, right? He had a habit of sleeping in,

    after all.

    I closed my eyes, a silent plea echoing within me. Maybe, just maybe, this was all a mistake. Maybe

    I would wake up from this nightmare and find my father at home, safe and sound. But deep down, IC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    knew that reality was harsher than any dream. And the pain of losing him was something I wasn''t

    prepared to face.

    I clung to any hope, trying to spit out possibilities that could prove this was all a mistake. But my

    mother gently wiped my tears away, and I knew my father''s passing was undeniable.

    "No, Lyka... he''s gone now... your Father is dead," my mother finally said, breaking my heart with

    those painful words.

    I continued sobbing, feeling lost and overwhelmed by the mess my life had be. My mother

    held my hands as we walked into the room. Inside, my younger siblings, Datdat and Dodong, were

    crying too.

    In front of us was a bed, and someone was lying there, covered with a white towel. It was my father.

    I gasped for air as I approached the bed.

    "F-father..." I couldn''t find the right words, only tears and sobs escaping from me.

    I remembered how he used to call me his princess when I was young, how he would scold me

    whenever I applied for a job. Memories flooded back, reminding me of the times he hated being

    bedridden because he didn''t want us to work for him.

    "What happened? Why are you suddenlyying there? W-wake up! Wake up!" I cried, hugging him

    despite the white covers that concealed his features.

    After crying and mourning for what felt like an eternity, exhaustion set in. I took deep breaths as I felt

    my mother''sforting embrace from behind.

    "Do you know what your father said when we were on our way here?" she asked gently.

    I was speechless, so I shook my head to indicate that I didn''t know.

    "He said... he''s sorry for what he said to you... he was really thankful to have a child like you... and

    he''s really proud of his... princess," she shared, and those words pierced my heart once more. I

    quietly sobbed, missing my father terribly.

    Dodong, Datdat, and Kurt were waiting outside, giving us space to grieve in private.

    "M-mom, what happened to Father? Why did he d-die?" I asked, my voice breaking.

    "ording to the doctor, your father''s condition was critical, and he couldn''t make it," she exined,

    her voice filled with sorrow.

    I nodded, slowlying to terms with the painful reality that my father was now gone. After a few

    more minutes, we left the room, leaving my father behind.

    Outside, Dodong, Datdat, and Kurt were there, offering their support and condolences. My heart

    was heavy, but I knew I had to stay strong for my family. The journey ahead would be tough, but we

    would face it together.

    "What are we going to do now, Mother?" I asked, my voice shaky with grief.

    "Your father''s body will be cremated. His body will be sent to us after... For now, let''s just go home

    and clean the house to wee your father''s ashes..." Mother replied, her voice heavy with sorrow.

    This has been an incredibly tiring day for all of us. Kurt, who stood beside us, remained silent,

    perhaps trying to offer some respect during this difficult time.

    As we approached Kurt''s car, the reality of the situation hit me like a ton of bricks. I felt guilty for

    inconveniencing him. "Ahmm, Kurt? Are you busy now? We disturbed you, right? You can go, and

    we will justmute¡ª" I hesitated, not wanting to burden him any further.

    "No! No, it''s okay, Lyka..." Kurt reassured me, opening the backseat for Mother, Dodong, and

    Datdat.

    I couldn''t help but wonder how many people I had inconvenienced today.

    As we drove home, the atmosphere inside the car was heavy with silence. Even Dodong, who

    usually radiated cheerfulness, seemed subdued, and Datdat, despite her recovery and newfound

    ability to walk, appeared stressed. It was difficult to witness the pain we were all going through.

    "L-Lyka, my daughter?" Mother''s voice broke the silence.

    "Yes, mom?" I replied, my heart aching for her.

    "Can I ask a question?" she inquired, her eyes searching mine for answers. She asked me about

    Kiro.

    I swallowed hard, unsure if I should share the truth with her at this moment. With Kurt still present, I

    decided to postpone the conversation for now. "He''s... somewhere," I responded cryptically.

    Mother looked at me with suspicion, but she turned away, respecting my response.

    As we arrived at our house, the air felt eerie, and the weight of the day''s events pressed down on

    me like a suffocating shroud. I struggled to catch my breath, feeling light-headed and disoriented. It

    dawned on me that I hadn''t eaten anything since leaving Gustavo''s mansion earlier. My mind was

    clouded with negativity and the overwhelming grief of losing the two most special men in my life.

    I stopped walking, my body giving in to the overwhelming emotions and exhaustion. Everything

    turned ck as I sumbed to unconsciousness.

 Chapter 68: A Must Need Call

    Chapter 68: A Must Need Call

    "What happened to her?"

    Mother''s voice was filled with worry and fear.

    "I am so worried, what happened to my daughter?" another concerned voice chimed in.

    I slowly opened my eyes, my vision blurred, and the world seemed hazy. As the fog lifted, I realized

    I was crying. I struggled toprehend my surroundings, unsure if I was still trapped in the dream

    that had felt so real.

    "So, I was just sleeping? All were just dreams?!" I whispered, my voice trembling with confusion and

    relief.

    "L-Lyka! Thank God you woke up!" Mother rushed to my side, embracing me tightly.

    I found myself back in my room, Mother''s worried eyes peering into mine. "I thought I was going to

    lose you, too. What happened to you?" she asked, her voice choked with emotion.

    Lose me, too? The memories of the dream flooded back, and I realized with a sinking heart that it

    had all been real.

    "W-where''s Father?" I inquired anxiously, my eyes scanning the room for any signs of him. Dodong

    and Datdat''s tear-streaked faces confirmed the tragic truth.

    And there was Kurt, just like in my dream, standing there, his presence bothforting and

    haunting.

    "L-Lyka? He''s in the morgue now... He''s gone..." Mother''s words hit me like a tidal wave, and denial

    surged within me.

    No. It couldn''t be true. It must have been just a dream.

    "No! That was just a dream, Mom! I woke up, oh! So, it was all just a dream... or is this another

    dream again? Then, wake me up!" I cried out, desperately wishing to escape the harsh reality.

    I took a deep breath, trying to ground myself in the present. "Now, Mother... call Father, I have

    something to tell him. He would be happy hearing these," I said, forcing a smile through the tears

    threatening to overflow.

    Mother''s eyes closed briefly, her pain evident. When she opened them, I saw the hurt and sorrow

    etched deeply within her gaze. This was no dream. My heart sank, epting the weight of reality

    that I could not escape.

    The room felt heavy with grief as we all grappled with the loss, but the love we shared for my Father

    would carry us through this painful journey.

    "Stop it, Lyka! He''s gone now! He''s gone! I thought you already epted that fact, but here you are

    still wanting to talk with your father. He''s gone now! Gone!" Mother''s voice trembled with frustration,

    trying to wake me from my denial.

    "I know, Mother... I''m so sorry," I whispered, finallying to terms with the painful reality that my

    father was truly gone.

    She sighed, visibly worried and upset.

    She brought a bowl of soup, my favorite, hoping tofort me. But as she offered it to me, my

    stomach churned, and I rushed to thefort room, feeling nauseous.

    "Lyka! Lyka! What''s happening to you? It''s your favorite soup..." Mother''s concern was evident as

    she followed me.

    I held back the truth about my pregnancy; it didn''t feel like the right time to share it. I hugged her

    tightly, seeking sce in her presence, and mustered the courage to reveal the news.

    "Mom, I am p-pregnant," I stammered, tears streaming down my cheeks.

    "W-what?" She was taken aback by the revtion.

    I nodded, confirming her suspicion, and continued to caress my stomach gently.

    "Then, why are you here alone? Where is he? And why didn''t he apany you here? What

    happened to both of you?" She bombarded me with questions.

    I struggled to find the right words. "There''s no ''we'' now. I broke up with him," I confessed.

    Her eyes widened in shock. "You broke up with him? Or is it him who broke up with you? What kind

    of man is he? He doesn''t want the baby? How dare he¡ª"

    I interjected, "No, Mother. He doesn''t know about the baby. I resigned as a maid at their mansion... I

    can''t answer all your questions right now. I just need some space to breathe, away from him."

    She gripped my hand tightly, concern etched on her face. "But, you love him, right?" She asked,

    hoping for a different answer.

    I smiled, knowing she deserved the truth. "Of course... But sometimes, love isn''t enough. OurContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    rtionship was toxic, and I needed to prioritize my well-being and the baby''s."

    Her eyes softened with understanding, and she nodded. "You''re right, my dear. Your happiness and

    health are paramount."

    I felt a wave of relief knowing that she supported my decision. This emotional journey was far from

    over, but having my mother''s love and understanding made it a little easier to face the challenges

    ahead.

    "If that''s what you think is right for you and your baby, then it''s all that matters," Mother''s

    understanding response overwhelmed me with gratitude. I was relieved that she didn''tsh out at

    me for my decisions.

    "Thank you, Mother," I said and hugged her tightly, feeling thefort of her embrace.

    She insisted that I rest and not move to ensure the baby''s safety while they cleaned the house. Kurt

    was helping them, which felt extremely embarrassing for me.

    I couldn''t believe my father was gone, and soon he would be home in the form of ashes. The

    thought weighed heavily on my heart. Meanwhile, I had no news about Kiro. Was he willingly

    staying in prison? I wondered what had be of him.

    Miss Linda and Joday were also on my mind. I knew they must be disappointed and angry at my

    sudden departure without proper exnations.

    As I sat by the window in the dimly lit room, lost in my thoughts, my phone suddenly buzzed on the

    table. I picked it up and saw Miss Linda''s name shing on the screen. Her call was unexpected,

    and I hesitated for a moment before answering.

    "Hello?" I said softly, uncertainty coloring my voice.

    "Lyka," her voice carried a mix of anxiety and regret, "I hope you''re okay."

    I felt a pang of surprise at her concern. After all that had happened, I wasn''t sure what to expect

    from her. "I''m managing," I replied, keeping my response neutral.

    There was a brief pause before she continued, her words carrying an unspoken weight. "Lyka, I

    need to say something... something I should have said long ago."

    I listened.

    "I want to apologize, Lyka," her voice wavered, "I''m sorry for not telling you the truth from the

    beginning. I knew about Kiro''s past, about Lily, but I didn''t think it woulde back to hurt you like

    this."

    She admitted, her voice heavy with regret, "I didn''t inform you because I thought things had

    changed, that Kiro had moved on from that part of his life. I wanted to protect both of you, but I see

    now that my silence only caused more pain."

    Tears welled in my eyes, a mixture of anger and hurt. Her admission only highlighted the betrayal I

    had felt, the web of secrets that had entangled us all.

    "I understand if you can''t forgive me, Lyka," she continued, her voice wavering, "But I needed to tell

    you the truth. I should have been honest from the start, and I''m deeply sorry for everything."

    Her apology hung in the air, heavy with the weight of past mistakes. A part of me wanted to hold

    onto my anger, to remain distant, but another part longed for closure and the possibility of

    forgiveness.

    Taking a deep breath, I finally spoke, my voiceced with a mix of pain and eptance. "Thank you

    for telling me, Miss Linda. It means a lot to hear your honesty now, even though it''s toote to

    change what''s happened."

    "I understand," she replied softly, "I just hope that someday, you can find it in your heart to forgive

    me."

    Silence enveloped both our lines. I decided to break it by asking for forgiveness, too. Issues

    between us won¡¯t be resolved if no one would forgive each other.

    "Miss Linda... I am so sorry," I whispered, my voice filled with sincerity. "I couldn''t find the right

    words to bid goodbye properly. My mind was just too clouded earlier."

    ¡°You do not have to mention that, Lyka. I know you¡¯ve been really hurt.¡±

    "What happened when you and Kiro were in his roomter that morning?" she inquired. I hesitated,

    unable to reveal the truth.

    "N-nothing... I couldn''t say it, Miss Linda. Please understand me," I pleaded.

    "Okay, I will not ask questions rted to Kiro but about you. Are you okay now? Where are you?

    Are you okay? Is your baby okay?'''' she asked, showing her caring nature.

    "I''m home... but I am not fine. My father just d-died," I shared with a heavy heart, closing my eyes

    as I spoke.

    "What?! Are you okay? Don''t stress yourself, Lyka, ah!" she reminded me, showing genuine

    concern.

    "Yes... Miss Linda, can I ask a question? It''s about Kiro... H-how is he? Is he in jail? What happened

    to him?" I nervously inquired.

    There was a long pause on the other end of the line, and my anxiety grew as I waited for her

    response.

    "Yes, he''s in jail now. His mother presented all the medical records, but Kiro insisted on being there,

    and his mother couldn''t do anything against her son," Miaa Linda exined over the phone.

    When she asked if she should tell Kiro about my pregnancy, I quickly responded, "No, no, Miss

    Linda."

    I exined my decision to focus on fixing ourselves before considering a rtionship. Miss Linda

    expressed her pride in me, which made me smile despite the somber circumstances.

    However, my thoughts soon turned to Joday. I asked Miss Linda where she was and if she was mad

    at me for leaving without answering her questions.

    "Oh, Joday? No, she''s not mad at you, and she''s not here," Miss Linda replied.

    I was taken aback. Joday had left the mansion? I wondered where she could be. Miss Linda

    assured me not to worry, describing Joday as a confident and self-assured individual.

    It saddened me to think that only Miss Linda remained at the mansion with Madam. I couldn''t help

    but feel sorry for her.

    I sighed, hoping that tomorrow would bring a better day. I longed to cross paths with Kiro again and

    resolve our feelings and issues together. My heart yearned for a resolution, for healing,but I guess,

    it will all be impossible now.

 Chapter 69: Father Figure

    Chapter 69: Father Figure

    3 yearster

    "Ma''am Lyka, where should we put these?" one of my employees asked as they carried supplies

    into the coffee shop.

    I turned my back to them and pointed out the area where they could ce the items. It has been

    three years since I started this coffee shop. Back then, I was a naive and financially struggling

    woman, but now, though not wealthy, I managed to build a sessful coffee shop that has gained

    poprity in our city.

    "Okay, Ma''am. Noted," they acknowledged, and I smiled in response.

    The coffee shop''s fame came from my secret recipe for coffee, which I kept well-guarded.

    Customers loved the unique taste, and it kept theming back for more.

    As I was about to head to my personal office, a sweet child''s voice reached my ears, calling out,

    "Mom!"

    I turned back to see my son, Zachiyohan, being carried by Kurt. A smile spread across my face as I

    weed them.

    "One coffee and one chocte cake for my kid, please," Kurt ordered yfully, pretending to be a

    customer. I chuckled and guided them to a table.

    "Come to Mommy, Zach..." I opened my arms, and my son giggled as Kurt gently ced him in my

    embrace.

    "Mommy!" he said, making meugh at his adorable voice.

    "How was your day with Uncle Kurt?" I asked, ncing at Kurt. Zach was quite a mischievous little

    boy, so I was curious to know what they had been up to.

    "I-it was fine, Mom," Zach replied. At the age of three, Zach already knew how to speak. I hired a

    personal tutor to help him with hisnguage skills.

    "Are you sure? You didn''t do anything clever, right?" I prodded.

    "Oh,e on, Lyka. Zach is a good boy, just like his uncle. Right, baby Zach?" Kurt yfully

    interacted with him, and they exchanged a high five, making my heart swell with happiness.

    Just then, the sound of the door opening indicated that a new customer had entered the coffee

    shop.

    My journey from a struggling girl to a coffee shop owner and a mother felt surreal, but it was a path

    filled with love, hard work, and determination. I looked forward to the future, cherishing every

    moment with my son and embracing whatever surprises life had in store for us.

    "Oh my! You three look like a family!" Datdat eximed, looking beautiful in her sweater and skirt. I

    was d to see her recover.

    "Tss, shut up, sis! Bro Kiro is still the best!" Dodong yfully retorted while on her back. These two

    always acted like cats and dogs whenever they were together.

    "Gonna buy you some make-up, Dodong," Kurt teased, making Dodong''s eyes widen.

    "Bro Kiro is the best, but my bro Kurt is the best-est!" Dodong dered, changing his mind with

    lightning speed.

    I asked about Mother''s whereabouts, and Datdat informed us that she was meeting someone close

    to her, perhaps a ssmate or colleague.

    While ying with Zach, I realized I had something to attend to, so I stood up to give him to Kurt.

    But just as I was about to do so, the door shut, and when I turned to see who it was, I was

    bbergasted.

    It was Mother, but she was not alone. With her was none other than Kiro. My heart raced, and I felt

    frozen to the spot.

    "Hello, my children! Guess who''s with me?" Mother said cheerfully.

    I was speechless, as were the others. Kiro had changed a lot, but my keen observation skills

    couldn''t stop me from noticing his broad shoulders and presence that still affected me deeply.

    What was he doing here? It had been three long years since I left him, three years since I saw him,

    and three years since I broke a promise.

    "Oh, Lyka! You''re here, my daughter! This young man here has something to do with you..." Mother

    continued, and my heart skipped a beat.

    "To m-me!? What is that?" I managed to stammer out, handing Zach to Kurt while feeling Kiro''s

    eyes on me, sharp as ever.

    "He''s interested in expanding this coffee shop of yours. He''s interested, Lyka. That''s good news,

    right? I heard he''s well-known in the business field now," Mother said with a smile, seemingly

    oblivious to theplicated history between Kiro and me.

    Inside, I was torn and conflicted. So much had happened, and the wounds of the past had not

    healedpletely. But now, fate has brought us face to face again. I wondered what Kiro had to

    say, and I prepared myself for the unexpected turn that my life might take once more.

    My emotions were in turmoil as Kiro expressed his interest in my business and Dodong teased us

    yfully. Despite wanting to shout that I missed him too, I reminded myself to stay professional.

    "Okay then, but I guess this is not the right ce to discuss this matter, Mr...?" I inquired, acting as if

    I didn''t know who he was.

    Dodong couldn''t help but tease again, but I shot him a sharp look, hoping he would keep quiet.

    Kiro introduced himself as Mr. Gustavo, and I led him to my personal office to discuss matters

    privately.

    As we entered the room, I sat on my swivel chair, avoiding eye contact, and focused on myptop

    to appearposed. I wanted to maintain professionalism and not let my emotions take control.

    "Good morning, can you discuss further information about what you want?" I asked formally, trying

    to keep my emotions in check.

    "I want you back," Kiro said with frank honesty.

    My eyes widened, and I was taken aback by his straightforwardness. How could he say that so

    easily?

    "W-what?" I stuttered in surprise.

    "Don''t ''what'' me, Lyka... For three years, how could you... You hid my son from me?" His voice

    carried sadness, and I could feel the weight of his words on my heart.

    His usation hit me hard, and my heart raced with guilt. I averted my eyes from him, unable to

    face him directly. Memories of those painful moments resurfaced, and I knew I had to exin.

    "W-we need to fix and find ourselvesst¡ª" I tried to exin, but Kiro didn''t let me finish.

    "Don''t give me such a reason, Lyka... How could you leave when you knew you were pregnant! I

    could still remember how you cried that day! How you left with nopanion and rode on a bus!

    What if... What if something happened to you that day?" He scolded me, his words filled with worry. N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    I was shocked. I had expected him to be angry and resentful, but it seemed he was more concerned

    about my well-being. His emotions were genuine, and I could feel his hurt and frustration.

    "It''s been years... now, what do you want with my business¡ª"

    "Don''t stay out of my business. I want you back, Lyka," he dered firmly, leaving no room for

    misunderstanding.

    I hesitated for a moment, contemting his intentions. "If you want me back because of Zach, then

    we can discuss a schedule for him to spend time with you¡ª"

    But he interrupted me again. "H-how could you think that I only want my son back? Seriously?

    When I say I want you back, I mean I want you," he emphasized, his tone bing more

    aggressive and determined.

    I remained silent, not knowing how to respond to his strong emotions. It was overwhelming to hear

    him express his desire for me so directly.

    "Well, if something happened... Are you in a rtionship with that snake?" he inquired, using a

    figure of speech.

    I recalled Kurt, who cheated on him with Lily. So, Kiro was referring to him as the ¡®snake¡¯.

    I couldn''t help but secretlyugh at his choice of words. "You''re calling your best friend a snake?

    Well..."

    I averted my eyes, not wanting to delve into that topic.

    "Well, what?" he prompted, seemingly expecting a response.

    I couldn''t help but smile like a fool. "That''s not your business, Mr. Gustavo," I confidently replied.

    His reaction surprised me. "Okay," he simply said.

    Wait, that''s it? He''s giving up just like that?

    "I''m tired, Ms. Montefranca... Can I have an appointment with you another time? I will let my

    secretary know. Thank you," he said, abruptly standing up.

    I was left dumbfounded by his sudden decision to leave. How could he change tactics so quickly?

    My emotions were in turmoil, not knowing what to make of the situation. The encounter with Kiro

    had stirred up old feelings and brought back memories of our past together. I was torn between

    wanting to resist and wanting to give in to the possibility of a second chance.

    He left my personal office, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. Part of me was frustrated

    by his abrupt departure, while another part was longing for the connection we once had.

    As I reyed the encounter in my mind, I realized that I had been unfair. I had left him without

    proper closure, without giving him an exnation for my actions. My heart ached at the thought of

    the pain I might have caused him.

    Unable to let the moment pass, I followed him outside. When I saw him looking at Zach, who was

    being carried by Kurt, my heart sank. I could see the longing in his eyes, the desire to be closer to

    our son.

    I approached him and offered, "You want me to introduce him to you?" My voice trembled with both

    nervousness and anticipation. He looked at me in shock, probably not expecting me to initiate such

    a conversation. His eyes seemed empty as he nced back at Kurt and Zach, realizing the bond

    they had formed in his absence.

    He nodded, and I sensed the longing in his response. "Kurt has been the father figure Zach looked

    up to?" he asked, seeking rification.

    I couldn''t help but pout slightly, "No, he was the uncle figure," I rified, wanting him to understand

    the dynamics of Zach''s rtionships.

    ¡°Because I secretly waited for the father figure, his father¡­¡± I added.

    He smiled, and I could see a glimmer of hope in his eyes.

 Chapter 70: Everything Feels Right

    Chapter 70: Everything Feels Right

    I gazed at Kiro as we sat inside a cozy restaurant, the soft glow of the candles reflecting in his eyes.

    "Y-you look beautiful," heplimented, his gaze wandering over the clothes I wore.

    A warm smile escaped my lips, and I replied, "Thank you."

    He nodded, his voice tinged with sincerity, "You changed a lot. Totally a lot." I couldn''t quite decipher

    the tone of his voice, unsure if it was apliment or something else entirely.

    "You too. I haven''t h-hear anything from you in three years..." I trailed off, my heart heavy with

    unspoken emotions.

    He offered a weak smile, "It''s the opposite for me, though. When I knew that you left the mansion, I

    had my men guard you. And when I learned that you were pregnant, I almost talked to Mom about

    wanting to be free from that jail..." His vulnerability touched me deeply.

    "But, I need to stand by my own words. I said that I will pay for what I''ve done, with or without my

    illness... I want you, all of you, to get the justice you all deserve..." His determination and dedication

    left me speechless, overwhelmed by the depth of his love and responsibility.

    I was moved beyond words. He had indeed fought for justice for those women, fulfilling his promise.

    "W-what about Madam? What''s her reaction? She didn''t want you in jail..." I couldn''t help but

    inquire, curious about his mother''s feelings.

    He nodded solemnly. "Yes, but I managed to convince her..." His resolve and persuasive skills were

    apparent, but I could sense the emotional toll it took on him.

    Before I could continue our conversation, my phone rang, and I saw the name of Zach¡¯s tutor

    shing on the screen.

    My heart skipped a beat as I answered the call, trying to soundposed. "Hello, Ma''am?" The

    voice on the other end addressed me formally, which felt awkward since I called her ¡®Ma''am¡¯ too.

    "Yes, ma''am? What happened? What''s your query? Is Zach okay?" I inquired, concerned about my

    son.

    The tutor''sughter echoed through the phone, catching me off guard. I nced at Kiro, who was

    now attentive upon hearing Zach''s name.

    Zach already knew Kiro was his father, but we were taking things slowly to give them time to bond. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    I signed to Kiro that everything was fine with Zach, but the tutor had more to say. "No, ma''am! I''m

    here at the restaurant you''re in, and I''m with Zach... I see, you''re with your husband?" she said,

    causing me to swallow hard, feeling a mix of emotions surge within me.

    Desiring some water to calm my nerves, Kiro handed me a ss, and I gratefully took a sip.

    "H-husband? He''s not..." I stammered, making sure to correct the misunderstanding. I knew Kiro

    had heard it all.

    "O-oh! By the way, can I drop Zach at your table?" the tutor asked, bringing my attention to Zach

    and her at the restaurant entrance. I waved to catch her eye, signaling that it was okay for Zach to

    join us.

    "Yes, yes, of course," I replied, and momentster, they were standing before us.

    "Come to Daddy, Zach..." Kiro said, and I couldn''t help but notice the tutor''s surprised reaction.

    "O-oh! Go to your Daddy now, Zach!" she quickly added, realizing the situation. I felt her gaze on

    me, probably judging me for keeping the truth from her.

    "M-ma''am, I will go now, I just dropped off Zach here... Happy meal with your son and your...

    husband!" she said hurriedly and left before I could correct her.

    "Tss, just tell her that I''m really your husband... Tell it to everyone," Kiromanded with a hint of

    authority.

    I shot him a sharp look. "And why would I obey you? You''re not my ¡®boss¡¯ now, remember? That

    was a long time ago," I retorted, my tone a bit snippy.

    "That''s where we are going, by the way..." he said confidently.

    "Tss." I nced at Zach, who was now happily eating Kiro''s food, making a mess but looking

    adorable while doing so.

    "Look, Zach. Listen to your Daddy''s words, he''s such a boastful man, isn''t he?" I tried to engage

    Zach, but he paid me no attention, focused on his meal.

    "Oh-uh, he''s not listening to you, HAHA!" Kiro chuckled.

    I brushed off hisment and we continued talking.

    As months passed, Kiro remained true to his word. He courted me every day, showering me with

    different flowers, but I kept my guard up, not giving him much attention.

    I wanted to be fair to Kurt, not rushing into anything with Kiro.

    But eventually, Kiro managed to win me back. Perhaps, we were truly meant for each other, and I

    realized I really loved him. We both acknowledged that there was something between us, but we

    decided not to put abel on it just yet.

    Over the past months, we took time to reflect on our lives and what had happened. Kiro shared his

    experiences from behind cold bars, and hearing about his tough moments made me feel like I was

    partially responsible for his imprisonment. However, we both understood that the past was behind

    us, and we were ready to move forward.

    We forgave and cherished each other, deciding to fulfill the promises we made in the past and start

    anew. One evening in our shared room, Kiro asked Zach, "Hey baby Zach, do you love Daddy

    Kiro?"

    "Yes, Daddy! I love you, Daddy!" Zach replied with his adorable voice, focused on drawing in his

    notebook.

    I joined them on the room''s couch after settling our bed, asking yfully, "Hey baby, what about

    mommy?" I pouted and gave Kiro a sharp look, yfully teasing him.

    "Of course, Mommy! I always do! I will always love you!" Zach eximed happily, hugging me

    tightly. I couldn''t help but smile even more.

    "What about Daddy? Where''s my hug, son?" Kiro asked, and Zach seemed to ignore him. My eyes

    widened as Zach then copied and imitated how I had given Kiro a sharp look.

    "Oh my, baby! HAHAHA! What have you done?" Iughed heartily, watching Kiro''s reaction, which

    was trulyical.

    "Mommy, I just copied you... Is Daddy a bad guy? Why did you give him a sharp look? Or, are you

    the bad guy, Mommy?" Zach inquired curiously.

    Kiro smiled and whispered to Zach, "Yes, she is, baby... She''s picking a fight with Daddy, that''s a

    bad act, right? Daddy''s crying now..." Kiro looked at Zach with puppy eyes, which suited him

    perfectly, making him look like a lovable puppy.

    "Mommy! Don''t fight with Daddy! I don''t know where I would go if it''s either you or Daddy!" Zach''s

    cute voice filled the room, bringingughter to both of us. The night was filled with joy and humor.

    After a few minutes, Zach grew tired, and we put him to bed. Kiro and I sat together on the couch,

    admiring our sleeping son.

    "Lyka..." Kiro mumbled my name, and before I knew it, his lips met mine in a passionate kiss. I

    closed my eyes, carried away by the moment.

    However, when the realization hit me that Zach was also in the room, I quickly stopped kissing Kiro

    and gently pushed him away, trying not to disturb our peacefully sleeping son.

    "What are we doing? Zach is here, for goodness'' sake, Kiro!" I couldn''t help but shriek at him,

    feeling a mix of embarrassment and concern.

    "I''m sorry, Lyka. We were just kissing. What did you think we were doing?" He asked with a

    mischievous smile, teasing me in a yful manner.

    My cheeks flushed with embarrassment at his response. Yes, of course, it was just a kiss. But a

    moment ago, I thought we might... Well, never mind.

    "What are you thinking, love?" Kiro continued to tease, pinching me yfully. I shot him a sharp look

    and decided it was best to go to sleep. He followed me, and before I could drift off, he held my hand

    and whispered, "You didn''t answer me about the ''I love you'' thing..."

    Oh, right. He had said he loved me earlier. "I love you, Lyka..." he had confessed.

    I smiled at him before responding, "Thank you..."

    He seemed disappointed with my answer, but I ced a finger on his lips, stopping him from

    expressing his feelings. "Thank you for loving me... I love you too, always, Kiro," I said, closing my

    eyes, expecting a kiss but getting something even sweeter.

    He gently kissed my forehead, and in that moment, I felt an overwhelming sense of safety and

    comfort. It was the sweetest kiss I had received from any man.

    "Let''s go to sleep now," I suggested, and he nodded. I assumed he would sleep on the other side of

    Zach, but he stayed beside me.

    "What are you doing? You''re supposed to be there," I pointed to the other part of the bed.

    "Zach is asleep now," he exined, and I swallowed my thoughts.

    "A-and?"

    "So, I need to take care of you and put you to sleep now. Rest well, and we will continue to start

    over again. Let''s make everything feel right." With that, I closed my eyes, feeling a sense of peace

    settle over me.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!